A further discovery of that spirit of contention & division which hath appeared of late in George Keith, &c. being a reply to two late printed pieces of his, the one entituled A loving epistle, &c. the other, A seasonable information, &c. : wherein his cavils are answered, his falshood is laid open, and the guilt and blame of the breach and separation in America, and the reproach he hath brought upon truth and Friends by his late printed books, are fixed faster on him / written by way of epistle ... by Thomas Ellwood.
         Ellwood, Thomas, 1639-1713.
      
       
         
           1694
        
      
       Approx. 212 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 65 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2003-07 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A39305
         Wing E623
         ESTC R224514
         19731472
         ocm 19731472
         109396
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A39305)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 109396)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 1698:55)
      
       
         
           
             A further discovery of that spirit of contention & division which hath appeared of late in George Keith, &c. being a reply to two late printed pieces of his, the one entituled A loving epistle, &c. the other, A seasonable information, &c. : wherein his cavils are answered, his falshood is laid open, and the guilt and blame of the breach and separation in America, and the reproach he hath brought upon truth and Friends by his late printed books, are fixed faster on him / written by way of epistle ... by Thomas Ellwood.
             Ellwood, Thomas, 1639-1713.
          
           128 p.
           
             Printed by T. Sowle ...,
             London :
             1694.
          
           
             Errata: p. 128.
             Imperfect: stained.
             Reproduction of original in the Library of Congress.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Keith, George, 1639?-1716. -- Loving epistle to all the moderate, judicious and impartial amoung the people called Quakers in London and elsewhere.
           Keith, George, 1639?-1716. -- Seasonable information and caveat against a scandalous book of Thomas Elwood, called An epistle to Friends, &c.
           Society of Friends -- Doctrines.
        
      
    
     
        2003-02 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2003-03 Apex CoVantage
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2003-04 Rina Kor
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2003-04 Rina Kor
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2003-06 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
           A
           Further
           DISCOVERY
           Of
           that
           Spirit
           of
           Contention
           &
           Division
           Which
           hath
           appeared
           of
           late
           in
           
             George
             Keith
          
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           Being
           a
           REPLY
           to
           Two
           Late
           Printed
           Pieces
           of
           his
           ,
           the
           one
           Entituled
           ,
           
             A
             Loving
             Epistle
          
           ,
           &c.
           the
           other
           ,
           
             A
             Seasonable
             Information
          
           ,
           &c.
           
           Wherein
           his
           Cavils
           are
           Answered
           ,
           his
           Falshood
           is
           laid
           open
           ,
           and
           the
           Guilt
           and
           Blame
           of
           the
           Breach
           and
           Separation
           in
           America
           ;
           and
           of
           the
           Reproach
           he
           hath
           brought
           upon
           Truth
           and
           Friends
           ,
           by
           his
           late
           Printed
           Books
           ,
           are
           fixed
           faster
           on
           him
           .
        
         
           Written
           by
           way
           of
           Epistle
           ,
           and
           Recommended
           as
           a
           further
           Warning
           to
           all
           Friends
           .
        
         
           By
           
             THOMAS
             ELLWOOD
          
        
         
           
             Prov.
             22.
             10.
             
          
           
             
               Cast
               out
               the
               Scorner
               ,
               and
               Contention
               shall
               go
               out
               ;
               yea
               ,
               Strife
               and
               Reproach
               shall
               cease
               .
            
          
        
         
           London
           ,
           Printed
           by
           
             T.
             Sowle
          
           at
           the
           Crooked-Billet
           in
           
             Holy-well-lane
             ,
             Shoreditch
          
           ,
           and
           near
           the
           Meeting-House
           in
           
             White-hart
             Court
          
           in
           Grace-Church-street
           .
           1694.
           
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
         
         
           A
           Further
           DISCOVERY
           Of
           that
           Spirit
           of
           Contention
           &
           Division
           Which
           hath
           appeared
           of
           late
           in
           
             G.
             Keith
          
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           
             Dear
             Friends
             ,
          
        
         
           WHO
           have
           received
           the
           Truth
           in
           the
           love
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           have
           kept
           your
           Habitation
           therein
           ;
           unto
           whom
           the
           Truth
           is
           exceeding
           precious
           ,
           and
           who
           desire
           the
           Prosperity
           thereof
           ,
           above
           all
           things
           :
           Unto
           you
           is
           the
           Salutation
           of
           my
           endeared
           love
           ,
           in
           this
           blessed
           Truth
           ,
           in
           which
           the
           Fellowship
           of
           the
           Faithful
           stands
           .
           In
           this
           it
           is
           I
           desire
           to
           know
           you
           ,
           to
           be
           known
           by
           you
           ,
           and
           to
           have
           Fellowship
           with
           you
           ;
           earnestly
           breathing
           to
           the
           God
           of
           Truth
           ,
           the
           Father
           of
           Spirits
           ,
           that
           he
           will
           be
           pleased
           to
           pour
           forth
           more
           abundantly
           
           of
           his
           good
           Spirit
           into
           all
           our
           Hearts
           ,
           and
           fill
           us
           with
           the
           blessed
           Fruits
           thereof
           ▪
           that
           there
           may
           be
           no
           room
           for
           the
           Enemy
           to
           enter
           ,
           to
           break
           this
           holy
           Fellowship
           :
           But
           that
           all
           ,
           who
           profess
           to
           believe
           in
           the
           Light
           ,
           may
           so
           walk
           therein
           ,
           that
           a
           clear
           sight
           they
           may
           have
           thereby
           ,
           and
           a
           true
           discerning
           between
           things
           that
           diffe●…
           and
           may
           be
           able
           to
           make
           a
           right
           Judgment
           ,
           what
           is
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           what
           is
           not
           ;
           that
           so
           the
           Design
           of
           that
           Spirit
           (
           by
           whatsoever
           Instrumen●…
           it
           works
           )
           which
           would
           break
           ,
           or
           disturb
           the
           Churches
           Peace
           ,
           and
           cast
           Reproach
           up●…
           the
           Heritage
           of
           God
           ,
           may
           be
           so
           discovered
           and
           laid
           open
           ,
           that
           all
           may
           see
           and
           shun
           it
           .
           As
           this
           is
           the
           Exercise
           and
           Travel
           of
           my
           Spirit
           ;
           so
           it
           is
           the
           Service
           I
           have
           been
           of
           late
           ,
           and
           am
           at
           present
           engaged
           in
           .
           For
           Friends
           ,
           It
           is
           not
           many
           Months
           ,
           since
           I
           saluted
           you
           with
           an
           Epistle
           ,
           wherein
           my
           Spirit
           was
           drawn
           fort●…
           
             ●…fly
             to
             Commemorate
             the
             gracious
             Dealings
             of
             the
             Lord
             with
             his
             People
          
           ;
           and
           ,
           as
           in
           a
           general
           way
           ,
           to
           remind
           you
           of
           the
           many
           Attempts
           the
           Enemy
           hath
           made
           ,
           by
           Force
           and
           Fraud
           ,
           to
           hinder
           the
           Work
           of
           God
           from
           going
           on
           :
           So
           more
           particularly
           ,
           to
           
             Warn
             you
             to
             beware
             of
             that
             Spirit
             of
             Contention
             and
             Division
             ,
             which
             hath
             appeared
             of
             late
             in
          
           George
           Keith
           ,
           
             and
             some
             few
             others
             that
             join
             with
             him
             ,
             who
             have
             made
             a
             Breach
             and
             Separation
             from
             Friends
             ,
             in
             some
             parts
             of
          
           America
           .
           In
           writing
           that
           Epistle
           ,
           I
           did
           not
           consult
           Flesh
           and
           Blood
           ,
           neither
           had
           I
           an
           Eye
           to
           my
           own
           ease
           and
           quiet
           ,
           as
           outwardly
           ,
           (
           for
           I
           had
           no
           reason
           to
           expect
           rest
           from
           so
           restless
           a
           Man
           ,
           nor
           fair
           Treatment
           from
           one
           ,
           who
           in
           his
           late
           Writings
           and
           personal
           Debates
           ,
           
           hath
           so
           notoriously
           let
           loose
           his
           Pen
           and
           Tongue
           ,
           to
           an
           
             unbridled
             liberty
          
           of
           Railing
           and
           Reviling
           .
           )
           But
           I
           cleared
           my
           Conscience
           ,
           in
           discharging
           my
           Duty
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           his
           Church
           ,
           and
           therein
           have
           that
           Peace
           ,
           which
           all
           his
           Abuses
           cannot
           disturb
           .
        
         
           After
           that
           Epistle
           of
           mine
           had
           been
           sometime
           abroad
           ,
           
             G.
             K.
          
           published
           a
           Sheet
           of
           Paper
           ,
           which
           he
           called
           ,
           
             A
             loving
             Epistle
             to
             all
             the
             moderate
             ,
             judicious
             and
             impartial
             among
             the
             People
             called
             Quakers
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           In
           that
           Sheet
           he
           charged
           me
           with
           Fifty
           Perversions
           ,
           Forgeries
           ,
           and
           false
           Accusations
           ,
           which
           he
           said
           he
           had
           noted
           in
           my
           Book
           ;
           but
           left
           his
           Proofs
           behind
           ,
           to
           come
           after
           in
           another
           Book
           ,
           which
           he
           then
           threatned
           should
           be
           published
           ,
           if
           my
           Book
           was
           not
           called
           in
           and
           disowned
           .
           Some
           Weeks
           after
           the
           publishing
           of
           that
           Sheet
           ,
           he
           hath
           now
           sent
           forth
           his
           threatned
           Book
           ,
           pretended
           to
           be
           an
           Answer
           to
           that
           Epistle
           of
           mine
           ,
           and
           containing
           his
           Proofs
           ,
           (
           such
           as
           they
           are
           )
           of
           the
           Charge
           he
           had
           made
           publick
           so
           long
           before
           .
           As
           soon
           as
           I
           had
           notice
           of
           the
           coming
           forth
           of
           his
           last
           (
           which
           he
           calls
           ,
           
             A
             Seasonable
             Information
          
           ,
           &c.
           )
           I
           gave
           direction
           for
           the
           stopping
           what
           I
           had
           before
           written
           and
           sent
           to
           London
           (
           in
           Answer
           to
           his
           other
           Sheet
           )
           chusing
           rather
           to
           make
           but
           one
           work
           of
           it
           ,
           than
           to
           multiply
           Books
           ,
           as
           he
           does
           ;
           who
           (
           notwithstanding
           his
           alledging
           ,
           that
           the
           Scripture
           says
           ,
           
             Of
             making
             many
             Books
             there
             is
             no
             end
             )
          
           seems
           to
           have
           an
           Itch
           to
           writing
           ,
           and
           a
           Pride
           in
           Printing
           .
        
         
           He
           begins
           his
           Epistle
           with
           a
           double
           or
           two
           fold
           Boast
           .
           One
           of
           his
           Labours
           and
           Services
           in
           
           the
           Truth
           ;
           to
           which
           perhaps
           I
           may
           say
           ▪
           something
           hereafter
           .
           The
           other
           ,
           of
           the
           
             considerable
             Number
          
           of
           those
           that
           (
           he
           says
           )
           he
           has
           Experience
           are
           in
           true
           Unity
           with
           him
           .
           To
           which
           ,
           at
           present
           ,
           I
           shall
           only
           say
           ,
           If
           that
           were
           true
           ,
           the
           more
           were
           the
           pity
           .
           But
           as
           I
           am
           far
           from
           believing
           it
           to
           be
           true
           :
           So
           I
           wish
           (
           for
           his
           own
           sake
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           others
           )
           he
           may
           be
           as
           much
           misstaken
           ,
           concerning
           the
           number
           of
           his
           Favourers
           ,
           as
           those
           few
           that
           do
           favour
           him
           are
           ,
           concerning
           his
           Sincerity
           .
        
         
           His
           second
           page
           ,
           and
           part
           of
           his
           third
           ,
           is
           in
           a
           manner
           wholly
           filled
           with
           Railing
           at
           me
           .
           He
           says
           ,
           
             I
             labour
             to
             take
             from
             him
             his
             Innocency
             ,
             and
             Christian
             Reputation
             and
             Testimony
             .
          
           Of
           all
           which
           ,
           I
           think
           he
           brought
           but
           little
           (
           if
           any
           )
           into
           England
           .
           What
           stock
           of
           each
           he
           carried
           with
           him
           into
           America
           ,
           he
           has
           (
           I
           fear
           )
           made
           Shipwrack
           of
           there
           .
           He
           charges
           me
           with
           
             a
             sordid
             way
             of
             Sophist●…l
             Wrangling
             ,
             Perversions
             ,
             Forgeries
             ,
             and
             false
             Accusations
             ,
             to
             the
             number
             of
             Fifty
             ,
             and
             upwards
             .
          
           This
           Charge
           he
           sent
           abroad
           in
           his
           Printed
           Epistle
           ,
           in
           general
           Terms
           ,
           without
           instancing
           the
           Particulars
           ;
           which
           he
           kept
           in
           reserve
           ,
           to
           furnish
           out
           another
           Book
           .
           But
           was
           not
           this
           a
           sordid
           way
           of
           Sophistical
           Wrangling
           in
           him
           ,
           thus
           to
           Charge
           ,
           without
           making
           Proof
           ?
           How
           often
           and
           highly
           does
           he
           complain
           ,
           in
           several
           of
           his
           former
           Treatises
           ,
           of
           being
           charged
           
             in
             generals
          
           ,
           without
           producing
           particular
           Proofs
           ?
           In
           his
           Plea
           of
           the
           Innocent
           ,
           p.
           8.
           
           He
           ,
           with
           others
           of
           his
           Party
           ,
           say
           ,
           
             Seeing
             their
             Accusations
             against
          
           G.
           K.
           
             lye
             much
             in
             bare
             generals
             ,
             we
             see
             no
             cause
             further
             to
             take
             notice
             of
             them
             ,
             —
             but
             to
             shew
             ,
          
           
           
             that
             for
             want
             of
             particular
             matter
             against
             him
             ,
             they
             thus
             labour
             to
             defame
             him
             in
             bare
             generals
             ;
             a
             way
          
           (
           says
           he
           )
           
             common
             to
             all
             Sophisters
             and
             false
             Acc●…ers
             .
          
           Did
           he
           not
           then
           take
           the
           way
           which
           he
           says
           is
           common
           to
           all
           Sophisters
           and
           false
           Accusers
           ,
           when
           he
           accused
           me
           in
           
             bare
             generals
          
           ,
           without
           producing
           the
           Particulars
           ?
           Did
           he
           not
           take
           the
           most
           deceitful
           way
           he
           could
           ,
           when
           he
           accused
           me
           in
           
             bare
             generals
          
           ,
           seeing
           himself
           says
           ,
           
             (
             p.
          
           17.
           of
           his
           Plea
           )
           
             Nothing
             is
             more
             deceitful
             than
             bare
             generals
             ?
          
           It
           will
           not
           excuse
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           has
           now
           at
           length
           ,
           in
           another
           Treatise
           ,
           set
           forth
           the
           Particulars
           of
           his
           Charge
           ;
           that
           being
           but
           (
           to
           use
           his
           own
           Phrase
           )
           
             like
             Mustard
             after
             Meat
          
           .
           If
           he
           had
           intended
           to
           deal
           fairly
           ,
           he
           should
           either
           have
           brought
           his
           Proofs
           with
           his
           Charge
           ,
           or
           kept
           his
           Charge
           ,
           till
           he
           could
           find
           his
           Proofs
           .
           But
           so
           far
           was
           he
           from
           that
           ,
           that
           he
           expected
           his
           Reader
           should
           give
           Judgment
           against
           me
           ,
           upon
           his
           general
           Accusation
           ,
           without
           proof
           (
           for
           Generals
           ,
           he
           says
           ,
           
             prove
             nothing
          
           ;
           Causless
           Ground
           of
           Surmises
           ,
           p.
           2.
           )
           Hear
           how
           he
           bespeaks
           it
           .
           
             I
             appeal
          
           ,
           says
           he
           ,
           
             to
             all
             moderate
             ,
             judicious
             and
             impartial
             Persons
             ,
             called
             Quakers
             ,
             Whether
          
           T.
           E.
           
             hath
             not
             shewed
             himself
             as
             a
             Man
             hurried
             and
             carried
             away
             as
             with
             a
             Tempest
             and
             impetuous
             Current
             of
             prejudice
             against
             me
             ,
             not
             only
             to
             heap
             so
             many
             Perversions
             ;
             Misrepresentations
             ,
             Forgeries
             and
             false
             Accusations
             against
             me
             ;
             but
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           This
           is
           in
           his
           
             Loving
             Epistle
          
           ,
           before
           he
           had
           brought
           forth
           the
           Instances
           to
           prove
           his
           Charge
           by
           .
           So
           that
           the
           moderate
           ,
           judicious
           and
           impartial
           Persons
           he
           appealed
           to
           ▪
           wore
           to
           take
           it
           for
           granted
           ,
           upon
           his
           bare
           and
           general
           Accusation
           ,
           that
           I
           had
           heaped
           so
           many
           
           Perversions
           ,
           Forgeries
           ,
           &c.
           against
           him
           :
           How
           else
           could
           they
           answer
           his
           Appeal
           ?
           By
           this
           ,
           Friends
           ,
           ye
           may
           see
           what
           he
           meant
           by
           moderate
           ,
           judicious
           and
           impartial
           Persons
           ,
           viz.
           Such
           as
           would
           give
           Judgment
           upon
           his
           Accusation
           ,
           
             in
             bare
             generals
          
           ,
           then
           ,
           and
           take
           his
           word
           for
           proof
           ,
           till
           his
           other
           Book
           should
           come
           forth
           .
           But
           no
           such
           Persons
           will
           he
           ever
           find
           ,
           I
           hope
           ,
           among
           the
           Quakers
           .
           Yet
           that
           this
           was
           his
           expectation
           and
           desire
           ,
           that
           other
           passage
           ,
           in
           the
           close
           of
           his
           Epistle
           ,
           proves
           beyond
           doubting
           .
           Where
           threatning
           to
           publish
           his
           Answer
           to
           mine
           (
           in
           which
           he
           said
           he
           had
           noted
           Fifty
           of
           my
           Perversions
           ,
           &c.
           )
           he
           does
           it
           with
           this
           Reserve
           and
           Proviso
           ,
           
             If
             nothing
             be
             done
             forthwith
             by
             that
             Party
             that
             hath
             approved
             and
             promoted
             his
             Book
             ,
             to
             call
             it
             in
             and
             disown
             it
             .
          
           This
           plainly
           shews
           ,
           he
           expected
           Friends
           should
           have
           called
           in
           and
           disowned
           my
           Book
           ,
           upon
           his
           bare
           and
           general
           Accusation
           ,
           without
           seeing
           the
           Fifty
           Perversions
           ,
           &c.
           he
           talked
           of
           ,
           or
           hearing
           what
           they
           were
           .
           For
           the
           calling
           in
           ,
           and
           disowning
           my
           Book
           ,
           was
           proposed
           by
           him
           as
           an
           Expedient
           ,
           to
           prevent
           his
           publishing
           the
           Proofs
           of
           that
           Accusation
           ,
           upon
           which
           he
           would
           have
           had
           it
           called
           in
           and
           disowned
           :
           But
           did
           he
           herein
           like
           a
           Christian
           ?
           Like
           a
           Wise
           Man
           ?
           Like
           a
           Scholar
           ?
           Or
           at
           all
           like
           a
           Man
           ?
           Surely
           ,
           more
           discretion
           ,
           at
           least
           ,
           if
           not
           Iustice
           ,
           was
           expected
           from
           
             George
             Keith
          
           :
           And
           the
           truly
           moderate
           ,
           judicious
           and
           impartial
           will
           easily
           see
           ,
           that
           he
           hath
           used
           those
           Epithets
           but
           artificially
           ,
           and
           to
           deceive
           .
        
         
         
           He
           is
           in
           great
           Confusion
           ,
           in
           this
           part
           of
           his
           Work.
           For
           he
           calls
           his
           Book
           
             a
             just
             and
             necessary
             Defense
             of
             the
             Truth
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             of
             himself
          
           ;
           and
           yet
           he
           is
           fain
           to
           
             intreat
             and
             request
          
           ,
           over
           and
           over
           ,
           his
           moderate
           ,
           judicious
           and
           impartial
           Persons
           ,
           and
           that
           ●…nestly
           too
           ,
           to
           excuse
           him
           ,
           and
           not
           be
           offended
           with
           him
           for
           it
           .
           Surely
           ,
           if
           he
           believed
           ,
           what
           he
           writ
           was
           a
           just
           and
           necessary
           defense
           of
           the
           Truth
           ,
           he
           might
           have
           trusted
           it
           boldly
           with
           the
           moderate
           ,
           judicious
           and
           impartial
           ,
           without
           begging
           their
           Excuse
           ,
           or
           fearing
           to
           offend
           them
           .
        
         
           He
           goes
           on
           thus
           against
           me
           ,
           p.
           3.
           
           
             But
             when
             he
             cannot
             heap
             up
             so
             many
          
           Perversions
           ,
           &c.
           )
           
             as
             he
             would
             ,
             he
             goes
             about
             by
             an
             Art
             of
             wrangling
             and
             sophistry
             of
             Words
             ,
             to
             prove
             me
             guilty
             ,
             when
             his
             Evidence
             in
             matter
             of
             Fact
             doth
             utterly
             fail
             him
          
           ;
           (
           of
           this
           he
           gives
           no
           Instance
           neither
           ,
           but
           says
           I
           do
           it
           )
           
             even
             as
             a
             Man
             would
             go
             before
             an
             Assize
             to
             prove
             one
             guilty
             of
             Theft
             or
             Felony
             ,
             by
             false
             Syllogisms
             ,
             when
             his
             Evidence
             is
             short
             in
             matter
             of
             Fast
             ,
             thus
             arguing
             against
             an
             innocent
             Person
             ;
             some
             Man
             is
             a
             Thief
             ,
             but
          
           A
           B
           ,
           
             is
             some
             Man
             ,
             therefore
          
           A.
           B.
           is
           a
           Thief
           .
           Upon
           this
           he
           enters
           a
           new
           Appeal
           (
           not
           so
           restrained
           as
           before
           ,
           to
           the
           moderate
           ,
           judicious
           and
           impartial
           ;
           but
           more
           at
           large
           )
           
             I
             appeal
          
           ,
           says
           he
           ,
           
             to
             all
             that
             know
             the
             Truth
          
           (
           of
           which
           ,
           he
           knows
           ,
           there
           are
           ,
           
             besides
             himself
          
           ,
           too
           many
           that
           do
           not
           walk
           in
           it
           )
           
             whether
             this
             sort
             of
             Sophistical
             Arguing
             ,
             doth
             Agree
             to
             that
             Simplicity
             of
             Truth
             ,
             and
             plainness
             both
             of
             Doctrine
             and
             Practice
             ,
             that
             we
             generally
             have
             professed
             .
          
           This
           shews
           he
           is
           well
           versed
           in
           the
           Fallacies
           of
           Logick
           ,
           and
           is
           ready
           at
           making
           
             false
             Syllogisms
          
           :
           and
           it
           also
           
           shews
           his
           unfair
           dealing
           .
           For
           ,
           Friends
           ,
           I
           appeal
           to
           you
           ,
           who
           not
           only
           know
           the
           Truth
           ,
           but
           dwell
           and
           walk
           in
           it
           ,
           whether
           I
           have
           used
           such
           sort
           of
           Arguing
           against
           him
           ,
           as
           he
           hath
           here
           charged
           me
           with
           ?
           He
           says
           ,
           
             I
             go
             about
             ,
             by
             an
             Art
             of
             wrangling
             ,
             and
             sophistry
             of
             words
             ,
             to
             prove
             him
             guilty
             ,
             when
             my
             Evidence
             in
             matter
             of
             Fact
             doth
             utterly
             fail
             me
             :
          
           And
           he
           says
           ,
           
             I
             do
             this
             ,
             even
             as
             a
             Man
             would
             go
             before
             an
             Assize
             to
             prove
             one
             guilty
             of
             Felony
             ,
             by
             false
             Syllogisms
             ,
             when
             his
             Evidence
             is
             short
             in
             matter
             of
             Fact
             ,
             thus
             arguing
             against
             an
             innocent
             Person
             ,
             some
             Man
             is
             a
             Thief
             ,
             but
          
           A.
           B.
           
             is
             some
             Man
             ,
             therefore
          
           A.
           B.
           
             is
             a
             Thief
          
           ,
           Friends
           ,
           my
           Book
           ,
           out
           of
           which
           he
           pretends
           to
           make
           this
           Charge
           against
           me
           ,
           is
           in
           your
           hands
           ;
           pray
           search
           and
           examine
           it
           throughly
           :
           see
           if
           you
           can
           find
           any
           such
           false
           syllogism
           in
           it
           ,
           or
           any
           such
           manner
           of
           Arguing
           as
           he
           hath
           here
           taxed
           me
           with
           .
           If
           ye
           cannot
           (
           as
           I
           am
           sure
           ye
           cannot
           )
           then
           pray
           reflect
           your
           thoughts
           upon
           
             G.
             Keith
          
           ,
           and
           consider
           seriously
           what
           a
           sort
           of
           Man
           he
           must
           be
           ,
           to
           deal
           thus
           Injuriously
           with
           both
           you
           and
           me
           .
           Hath
           not
           he
           himself
           acted
           like
           a
           Man
           that
           should
           go
           before
           an
           Assize
           ,
           to
           accuse
           an
           innocentPerson
           of
           some
           heinous
           Crime
           ,
           and
           though
           he
           brough
           
             no
             evidence
          
           to
           convict
           him
           by
           ,
           should
           yet
           press
           to
           have
           ●…im
           condemned
           ,
           on
           pretence
           that
           he
           has
           Evidences
           
             at
             home
          
           ,
           and
           will
           bring
           them
           sometime
           〈◊〉
           ?
           Sure
           I
           am
           ,
           such
           Dealing
           is
           very
           far
           from
           the
           Simplicity
           ,
           plainness
           and
           justice
           of
           Truth
           ▪
           which
           we
           profess
           :
           Yet
           so
           ,
           ye
           may
           see
           ,
           he
           hath
           dealt
           by
           me
           in
           that
           Epistle
           of
           his
           .
           He
           ●…aks
           of
           some
           ,
           in
           his
           Third
           
             page
             ,
             who
          
           ,
           he
           says
           ,
           
           
             have
             plucked
             out
             their
             Eyes
             ,
             and
             given
             them
             away
             to
             such
             as
             would
             deceive
             them
             .
          
           How
           he
           should
           know
           that
           some
           have
           done
           so
           ,
           unless
           they
           have
           brought
           their
           Eyes
           to
           him
           to
           keep
           for
           them
           ,
           I
           who
           have
           kept
           my
           Eyes
           to
           my self
           ,
           don't
           see
           .
           But
           questionless
           ,
           if
           he
           knows
           any
           such
           ,
           that
           have
           pluct
           out
           their
           Eyes
           ,
           and
           given
           them
           away
           to
           such
           as
           would
           deceive
           them
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           to
           them
           he
           made
           his
           Appeal
           
             before
             he
             brought
             his
             Prooss
          
           :
           for
           none
           ,
           he
           might
           be
           sure
           ,
           that
           had
           Eyes
           in
           their
           heads
           ,
           and
           knew
           how
           to
           use
           them
           ,
           would
           give
           Judgment
           upon
           his
           Appeal
           before
           they
           had
           seen
           his
           Proofs
           .
        
         
           His
           mentioning
           how
           much
           Friends
           have
           been
           
             warned
             to
             beware
             lest
             any
             spoil
             them
             through
             Philosophy
             and
             vain
             Deceit
             ,
             and
             impose
             upon
             them
             by
             the
             Wisdom
             of
             words
             ,
          
           gives
           me
           occasion
           to
           say
           ,
           If
           he
           had
           been
           wary
           ,
           and
           not
           suffered
           himself
           to
           be
           spoyled
           through
           deceit
           and
           vain
           Philosophy
           ,
           he
           would
           not
           have
           so
           far
           shamed
           himself
           ,
           by
           imposing
           upon
           others
           ,
           as
           he
           too
           often
           does
           ,
           by
           words
           without
           Wisdom
           .
        
         
           In
           his
           Third
           p.
           he
           hath
           a
           fling
           at
           the
           second
           days
           morning
           Meeting
           in
           London
           ,
           which
           ,
           ye
           know
           ,
           consists
           mostly
           of
           Ministring
           Friends
           ,
           with
           whom
           he
           is
           seldom
           pleased
           .
           At
           this
           time
           his
           quarrel
           with
           that
           Meeting
           is
           for
           authorizing
           or
           allowing
           my
           Book
           to
           come
           out
           .
           Yet
           that
           he
           may
           keep
           steady
           to
           his
           Intention
           of
           Dividing
           ,
           he
           deals
           with
           that
           Meeting
           ,
           as
           he
           did
           before
           with
           the
           Yearly
           Meeting
           ,
           representing
           this
           also
           to
           be
           what
           he
           would
           have
           it
           ,
           divided
           into
           Parties
           .
           He
           says
           of
           my
           Book
           ,
           that
           it
           came
           out
           
             Authorized
             or
             allowed
             ,
             either
             by
             the
             second
             days
             Meeting
          
           
           
             at
             London
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             by
             a
             Leading
             or
             Prevailing
             Party
             of
             them
             .
          
           I
           mention
           this
           ,
           Friends
           ,
           not
           that
           I
           think
           there
           needs
           any
           Refutation
           of
           it
           (
           the
           Falsness
           thereof
           being
           so
           well
           known
           :
           )
           but
           that
           all
           may
           see
           his
           
             Splitting
             Design
          
           ,
           and
           none
           may
           give
           way
           thereto
           .
           In
           the
           same
           page
           he
           casts
           a
           wicked
           Scoff
           at
           that
           Meeting
           ,
           thus
           .
           
             And
             must
             all
             this
          
           ,
           says
           he
           ,
           
             be
             fathered
             upon
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ?
             It
             being
             their
             constant
             pretension
             to
             have
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             Directing
             and
             assisting
             them
             in
             all
             their
             Chambers
             Affairs
             and
             Meetings
             .
          
           This
           needs
           no
           Comment
           neither
           ,
           Friends
           ,
           it
           is
           enough
           but
           to
           repeat
           it
           ,
           ye
           cannot
           but
           savour
           what
           Spirit
           it
           came
           from
           .
        
         
           The
           rest
           of
           his
           Third
           page
           ,
           and
           so
           on
           ,
           almost
           to
           the
           end
           of
           his
           Sheet
           ,
           he
           spends
           in
           quibbling
           on
           a
           Passage
           in
           my
           Book
           ,
           p.
           49.
           where
           to
           shew
           the
           emptiness
           of
           his
           great
           Boast
           ,
           
             That
             notwithstanding
             the
             Objections
             ,
             and
             severe
             Accusations
             ,
             that
             some
             have
             made
             against
             his
             late
             Books
             ,
             and
             a
             strict
             Examination
             of
             them
             by
             some
             that
             had
             so
             complained
             ,
             there
             is
             not
             any
             Line
             or
             Sentence
             in
             any
             of
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             made
             to
             appear
             to
             contain
             any
             Untruth
             or
             Falshood
             in
             them
             ,
             either
             in
             matter
             of
             Doctrine
             or
             Fact
             ;
          
           I
           said
           
             This
             has
             
               nothing
               of
               Note
            
             in
             it
             :
             For
             (
             supposing
             it
             were
             true
             in
             Fact
             ,
             that
             no
             Untruth
             or
             Falshood
             in
             matter
             of
             Fact
             had
             been
             discovered
             in
             his
             Books
             )
             it
             was
             not
             the
             proper
             business
             of
             the
             Yearly
             Meeting
             (
             which
             here
             ,
             as
             elsewhere
             ,
             he
             strikes
             at
             )
             to
             judge
             of
             the
             matters
             of
             Fact
             contained
             in
             his
             Books
             ,
             which
             were
             alledged
             to
             have
             been
             done
             in
             America
             ,
             by
             Persons
             not
             here
             to
             answer
             to
             ,
             or
             give
             account
             of
             them
             .
          
           From
           the
           former
           part
           of
           these
           words
           
           (
           contained
           in
           the
           first
           Parenthesis
           )
           he
           would
           fain
           strain
           such
           a
           Concession
           ,
           as
           might
           justifie
           all
           the
           Matters
           contained
           in
           his
           Books
           .
           He
           says
           ,
           p.
           4.
           
           I
           have
           been
           
             so
             liberal
             to
             him
             ,
             to
             grant
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             supposition
             ,
          
           all
           those
           particulars
           which
           he
           there
           enumerates
           (
           comprehending
           ,
           I
           think
           ,
           the
           substance
           of
           his
           Scandalous
           Books
           written
           in
           
             America
             )
             and
             his
             Books
             to
             contain
             nothing
             ,
             yet
             discovered
             ,
             of
             Untruth
             or
             Falshood
             .
          
           This
           he
           calls
           my
           
             liberal
             Concession
          
           ,
           and
           is
           so
           fond
           of
           the
           word
           ,
           that
           he
           repeats
           it
           no
           less
           than
           seven
           times
           in
           his
           fifth
           page
           .
           He
           knew
           ,
           I
           perceive
           ,
           the
           need
           he
           had
           of
           a
           Concession
           ,
           and
           a
           liberal
           one
           too
           ;
           but
           he
           should
           not
           have
           been
           so
           liberal
           to
           himself
           ,
           in
           making
           Concessions
           from
           my
           words
           ,
           to
           his
           own
           advantage
           ,
           against
           the
           plain
           sense
           of
           my
           words
           ,
           and
           of
           my
           mind
           :
           For
           ,
           I
           assure
           him
           ,
           if
           I
           had
           made
           him
           such
           a
           Concession
           as
           he
           pretends
           to
           ,
           it
           would
           have
           been
           as
           far
           from
           my
           intention
           ,
           as
           from
           his
           Desert
           .
           But
           let
           us
           see
           ,
           whether
           there
           be
           such
           a
           Concession
           ,
           or
           no
           ,
           in
           those
           words
           of
           mine
           .
           A
           Concession
           is
           a
           Grant
           ,
           and
           differs
           much
           from
           a
           Supposition
           ,
           whence
           arises
           that
           usual
           Form
           of
           Speech
           ,
           
             Supposing
             ,
             but
             not
             Granting
          
           (
           which
           is
           implied
           even
           where
           it
           is
           not
           exprest
           .
           )
           Now
           ,
           Friends
           ,
           if
           ye
           observe
           my
           words
           in
           the
           place
           before
           quoted
           
             (
             p.
          
           49.
           of
           my
           former
           Epistle
           )
           ye
           will
           find
           ,
           I
           do
           not
           say
           Granting
           it
           to
           be
           true
           in
           Fact
           ,
           but
           supposing
           it
           were
           true
           in
           Fact.
           I
           was
           so
           far
           from
           Granting
           it
           
             to
             be
          
           true
           in
           Fact
           ,
           that
           I
           did
           not
           so
           much
           as
           suppose
           it
           to
           be
           t●…e
           in
           Fact
           ,
           but
           said
           ,
           supposing
           
             it
             were
          
           true
           in
           Fact
           ,
           which
           implies
           it
           was
           
             not
             true
          
           in
           Fact
           ,
           and
           plainly
           proves
           I
           did
           not
           grant
           it
           to
           be
           true
           in
           Fact
           ,
           no
           not
           so
           much
           as
           by
           supposition
           .
           And
           in
           the
           very
           
           next
           Sentence
           ,
           I
           affirmed
           that
           there
           is
           Untruth
           or
           Falshood
           in
           his
           Books
           ,
           in
           matter
           of
           Fact
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           was
           made
           appear
           ,
           and
           wherein
           .
           This
           was
           far
           from
           a
           Concession
           ,
           Grant
           ,
           or
           Allowance
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           Matters
           of
           Fact
           mentioned
           in
           his
           Books
           are
           true
           .
           Nay
           ,
           to
           prevent
           any
           such
           Misapprehension
           ,
           I
           added
           this
           Caution
           ,
           p.
           50.
           
           
             Therefore
             let
             none
             think
             that
             because
             the
             Yearly
             Meeting
             did
             not
             declare
             the
             Matters
             of
             Fact
             in
             his
             Books
             to
             be
             false
             ,
             therefore
             they
             are
             all
             true
             .
             They
             remain
             to
             be
             proved
             by
             him
             that
             has
             affirmed
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             answered
             by
             them
             who
             are
             charged
             therein
             .
          
           Ye
           see
           now
           Friends
           ,
           how
           far
           I
           was
           from
           granting
           the
           Matters
           of
           Fact
           in
           his
           Books
           
             to
             be
             true
          
           ,
           and
           what
           little
           ground
           he
           had
           for
           his
           great
           glorying
           in
           that
           which
           he
           calls
           my
           
             liberal
             Concession
          
           .
           By
           which
           if
           he
           gain
           any
           thing
           with
           the
           Ignorant
           ,
           he
           will
           lose
           more
           with
           the
           Iudicious
           ,
           who
           by
           this
           will
           see
           him
           to
           be
           a
           
             meer
             Sophister
          
           ,
           and
           conclude
           his
           Cause
           to
           be
           bad
           indeed
           ,
           that
           hath
           driven
           so
           
             able
             a
             Man
          
           (
           in
           his
           own
           Opinion
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           in
           the
           Opinion
           of
           some
           others
           )
           to
           make
           use
           of
           so
           mean
           a
           shift
           ,
           which
           a
           true
           Scholar
           would
           have
           been
           ashamed
           of
           .
        
         
           He
           charges
           me
           also
           with
           contradicting
           the
           Yearly
           Meeting
           ,
           in
           saying
           ,
           It
           was
           not
           the
           proper
           business
           of
           that
           Meeting
           to
           judge
           of
           the
           Matters
           of
           Fact
           ,
           contained
           in
           his
           Books
           ,
           &c.
           
           And
           he
           would
           hence
           infer
           ,
           that
           
             the
             Yearly
             Meeting
             both
             medled
             and
             judged
             in
             that
             which
             was
             not
             their
             proper
             business
             .
          
           But
           in
           this
           he
           deals
           unfairly
           and
           weak
           ly
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           in
           the
           former
           .
           For
           ye
           may
           see
           ,
           Friends
           ,
           in
           the
           fore-quoted
           place
           of
           my
           Epistle
           ,
           p.
           49
           ,
           50.
           the
           Matters
           of
           Fact
           I
           there
           say
           ,
           it
           
           was
           not
           the
           proper
           business
           of
           the
           Yearly
           Meeting
           to
           judge
           ,
           were
           such
           as
           were
           
             alledged
             to
             have
             been
             done
             in
          
           America
           ,
           
             by
             Persons
             not
             here
             to
             answer
             to
             ,
             or
             give
             account
             of
             them
             .
          
           For
           which
           reason
           that
           Meeting
           did
           forbear
           to
           give
           Judgment
           in
           those
           Matters
           ,
           though
           they
           could
           not
           forbear
           to
           hear
           them
           ,
           being
           complicated
           with
           others
           ,
           and
           related
           or
           read
           together
           .
           But
           it
           doth
           not
           thence
           follow
           ,
           that
           that
           Meeting
           had
           not
           power
           to
           judge
           of
           those
           Matters
           ,
           which
           were
           of
           themselves
           ,
           or
           by
           his
           Books
           ,
           apparent
           to
           the
           Meeting
           ,
           and
           which
           did
           not
           depend
           upon
           the
           Proofs
           or
           Defences
           of
           absent
           Persons
           .
           Such
           as
           are
           the
           Breach
           and
           Division
           he
           has
           made
           in
           America
           ,
           the
           separate
           Meetings
           he
           has
           set
           up
           ,
           or
           caused
           to
           be
           set
           up
           there
           ,
           (
           of
           which
           his
           own
           Books
           give
           Proofs
           sufficient
           )
           the
           
             scandalous
             Books
          
           he
           has
           written
           there
           ,
           and
           which
           have
           been
           published
           both
           there
           ,
           here
           and
           else
           where
           ,
           to
           the
           great
           dishonour
           of
           God
           ,
           defamation
           of
           our
           holy
           Profession
           ,
           and
           reproach
           and
           grief
           of
           Friends
           .
        
         
           He
           would
           also
           squeeze
           some
           advantage
           to
           himself
           out
           of
           that
           saying
           of
           mine
           in
           my
           former
           Epistle
           ,
           p.
           72.
           
           
             That
             the
             way
             to
             recover
             the
             Deceived
             ,
             is
             to
             discover
             ,
             lay
             open
             ,
             and
             witness
             against
             the
             Deceivers
             .
          
           From
           hence
           he
           would
           fain
           justifie
           himself
           for
           publishing
           his
           abusive
           and
           
             scandalous
             Books
          
           .
           But
           this
           will
           not
           yield
           him
           any
           defence
           ,
           unless
           he
           could
           prove
           them
           Deceivers
           ,
           whom
           in
           those
           Books
           he
           hath
           written
           against
           .
           Which
           he
           no
           otherwise
           here
           attempts
           to
           do
           ,
           than
           by
           begging
           it
           from
           that
           which
           he
           calls
           my
           liberal
           Concession
           :
           For
           thus
           he
           says
           ,
           p.
           7.
           
           
             By
             his
             liberal
             Concession
             ,
             supposing
             it
             to
             be
             true
             in
          
           
           
             matter
             of
             Fact
             that
             I
             have
             charged
             upon
             some
             Preachers
             in
          
           America
           ,
           
             as
             above-mentioned
             ,
             they
             are
             Deceivers
             .
          
           But
           he
           should
           have
           remembred
           the
           Rule
           ,
           
             supposition
             proves
             nothing
          
           ;
           and
           not
           have
           built
           upon
           a
           
             supposed
             Concession
          
           ,
           which
           hath
           no
           Foundation
           ,
           but
           in
           his
           own
           Imagination
           .
           However
           ,
           though
           that
           Assertion
           of
           mine
           ,
           
             [
             That
             the
             way
             to
             recover
             the
             Deceived
             ,
             is
             to
             discover
             ,
             lay
             open
             ,
             and
             witness
             against
             the
             Deceivers
             ]
          
           will
           not
           stand
           him
           in
           stead
           :
           Yet
           
             it
             is
             true
          
           ,
           and
           will
           stand
           the
           Truth
           in
           stead
           against
           him
           ,
           and
           all
           that
           turn
           against
           it
           .
           And
           by
           it
           all
           (
           that
           have
           not
           pluckt
           out
           their
           Eyes
           ,
           and
           given
           them
           to
           him
           )
           may
           see
           ,
           that
           what
           he
           suggests
           of
           the
           Yearly
           Meeting
           and
           me
           ,
           that
           we
           would
           have
           vile
           and
           gross
           Errors
           ,
           &c.
           
           Covered
           and
           Cloaked
           ,
           is
           a
           vile
           and
           gross
           Slander
           and
           Calumny
           of
           his
           .
        
         
           Thus
           ,
           Friends
           ,
           I
           have
           gone
           through
           his
           Epistle
           ,
           and
           toucht
           ,
           I
           think
           ,
           the
           most
           material
           parts
           of
           it
           .
           In
           which
           ,
           if
           I
           would
           have
           imitated
           his
           Example
           ,
           I
           might
           probably
           have
           picks
           up
           as
           many
           real
           Perversions
           ,
           Forgeries
           and
           false
           Accusations
           ,
           out
           of
           that
           one
           Sheet
           ;
           as
           he
           hath
           
             feigned
             ones
          
           out
           of
           my
           Epistle
           of
           near
           Five
           Sheets
           .
           But
           I
           will
           not
           imitate
           his
           Trifling
           .
           I
           come
           now
           to
           his
           other
           Book
           ,
           called
           ,
           
             A
             Seasonable
             Information
             ,
             &c
          
           :
           wherein
           he
           pretends
           to
           set
           forth
           Fifty
           Perversions
           ,
           &c.
           which
           in
           his
           former
           Sheet
           he
           said
           he
           had
           noted
           in
           my
           Book
           ,
           most
           of
           which
           are
           so
           idle
           and
           silly
           ,
           that
           he
           has
           rendred
           himself
           not
           ably
           ridiculous
           in
           noting
           them
           .
           But
           before
           he
           comes
           at
           them
           ,
           he
           suggests
           ,
           in
           his
           Introduction
           ,
           that
           I
           printed
           that
           Book
           
             in
             great
             disunity
             ,
             and
          
           
           
             against
             the
             mind
             of
             many
             Friends
             ,
             although
             approved
             and
             promoted
             by
             a
             Party
             equally
             prejudiced
          
           (
           he
           says
           )
           
             against
             him
             for
             his
             faithful
             Christian
             Testimony
             to
             the
             Truth
             of
             Christ.
          
           Now
           Friends
           ,
           although
           his
           Falshood
           in
           this
           is
           sufficiently
           known
           to
           many
           Friends
           in
           London
           ;
           yet
           because
           his
           Books
           are
           usually
           spread
           (
           by
           the
           help
           of
           other
           Separatists
           )
           into
           divers
           parts
           of
           this
           Kingdom
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           beyond
           the
           Seas
           ,
           I
           think
           fit
           ,
           for
           the
           information
           of
           all
           Friends
           every
           where
           ,
           to
           let
           you
           know
           how
           I
           proceeded
           therein
           .
           After
           I
           had
           written
           that
           Book
           ,
           called
           ,
           
             An
             Epistle
             to
             Friends
          
           ,
           I
           went
           up
           to
           London
           with
           it
           ,
           and
           presented
           it
           to
           the
           Second
           Days
           Morning
           Meeting
           ,
           where
           such
           Writings
           of
           Friends
           ,
           as
           are
           intended
           for
           the
           Press
           ,
           are
           to
           be
           read
           and
           considered
           .
           I
           read
           it
           throughout
           in
           that
           Meeting
           :
           And
           ,
           to
           the
           best
           of
           my
           remembrance
           ,
           there
           was
           not
           one
           Friend
           there
           ,
           (
           though
           the
           Meeting
           was
           pretty
           full
           )
           that
           shewed
           any
           disunity
           therewith
           ,
           or
           made
           any
           exception
           against
           it
           ;
           but
           the
           Meeting
           left
           me
           to
           my
           freedom
           ,
           for
           the
           publishing
           thereof
           ,
           which
           ye
           may
           be
           sure
           they
           would
           not
           have
           done
           ,
           had
           they
           had
           disunity
           therewith
           .
           So
           that
           I
           took
           ,
           (
           as
           I
           conceive
           )
           the
           right
           way
           and
           method
           ,
           in
           publishing
           that
           Epistle
           ,
           and
           proceeded
           in
           the
           same
           course
           ,
           that
           all
           Friends
           do
           ,
           who
           stand
           in
           unity
           with
           the
           Body
           of
           Friends
           ,
           when
           they
           have
           any
           thing
           to
           Print
           .
           And
           though
           one
           Friend
           (
           who
           did
           not
           hear
           it
           read
           ,
           nor
           uses
           to
           be
           at
           that
           Meeting
           )
           meeting
           me
           casually
           in
           the
           Street
           ,
           after
           it
           was
           in
           the
           Press
           ,
           would
           have
           disswaded
           me
           from
           printing
           it
           at
           that
           time
           ;
           and
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           heard
           ,
           one
           or
           two
           other
           Friends
           
           (
           who
           do
           not
           use
           to
           go
           to
           that
           Meeting
           neither
           )
           when
           it
           was
           well
           nigh
           finished
           ,
           finding
           what
           a
           heat
           and
           fret
           the
           report
           of
           it
           had
           put
           
             G.
             K.
          
           into
           ,
           did
           move
           to
           have
           the
           publication
           thereof
           
             deferred
             for
             a
             while
          
           ,
           to
           see
           if
           they
           could
           bring
           
             G.
             K.
          
           to
           a
           better
           mind
           :
           Yet
           no
           Friend
           ,
           either
           then
           ,
           or
           since
           ,
           to
           this
           day
           ,
           hath
           signified
           to
           me
           any
           disunity
           with
           the
           Book
           ,
           or
           with
           me
           for
           publishing
           it
           .
           But
           if
           ●…had
           gone
           out
           of
           the
           way
           of
           unity
           ,
           in
           the
           publishing
           that
           Book
           ,
           was
           
             G.
             K.
          
           of
           all
           Men
           ,
           fit
           to
           charge
           me
           with
           it
           ,
           who
           himself
           has
           not
           set
           one
           foot
           therein
           ,
           in
           the
           publishing
           any
           of
           the
           Pamphlets
           he
           hath
           written
           ,
           since
           he
           came
           into
           England
           ,
           to
           say
           nothing
           here
           of
           his
           other
           Scandalous
           Books
           written
           in
           America
           ?
           Hath
           he
           offered
           any
           of
           his
           late
           Books
           to
           the
           Judgment
           of
           that
           Meeting
           ,
           to
           which
           I
           brought
           mine
           ,
           and
           other
           Friends
           bring
           theirs
           ,
           and
           he
           (
           I
           suppose
           )
           formerly
           ,
           while
           he
           stood
           in
           Unity
           with
           Friends
           ,
           used
           to
           bring
           his
           ?
           Nay
           ,
           did
           he
           not
           publish
           his
           Book
           ,
           called
           ,
           The
           Causless
           Ground
           of
           Surmises
           ,
           &c.
           not
           only
           
             not
             with
          
           ,
           but
           
             against
             the
             Unity
          
           ,
           and
           against
           the
           Judgment
           even
           of
           those
           Friends
           ,
           whom
           he
           himself
           made
           choice
           of
           privately
           to
           shew
           it
           to
           ?
           But
           why
           give
           I
           instances
           here
           of
           his
           disunion
           with
           Friends
           ,
           of
           whose
           Unity
           with
           Friends
           no
           instance
           can
           be
           given
           ?
           I
           proceed
           to
           his
           Fifty
           Perversions
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           The
           First
           is
           ,
           That
           I
           falsly
           (
           he
           says
           )
           
             accuse
             him
          
           (
           in
           my
           Title
           Page
           )
           
             of
             a
             Spirit
             of
             Contention
             and
             Division
             ,
             that
          
           (
           I
           say
           )
           
             hath
             lately
             appeared
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             some
             few
             others
             that
             join
             with
             him
             ,
             who
             have
             made
             a
             Breach
             and
             Separation
             from
             Friends
             in
          
           
           America
           .
           That
           a
           Spirit
           of
           Contention
           and
           Division
           hath
           of
           late
           appeared
           in
           him
           ,
           and
           some
           few
           others
           that
           join
           with
           him
           ,
           is
           a
           thing
           so
           
             apparently
             seen
          
           ,
           and
           known
           to
           them
           that
           converse
           with
           him
           ,
           or
           read
           his
           late
           Contentious
           Books
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           ,
           with
           like
           modesty
           ,
           deny
           the
           shining
           of
           the
           Sun
           at
           Noon
           in
           the
           clearest
           Day
           .
           And
           that
           he
           and
           they
           have
           made
           a
           Breach
           and
           Separation
           from
           Friends
           in
           America
           ,
           is
           so
           fully
           proved
           upon
           him
           in
           my
           last
           ,
           that
           I
           am
           well
           content
           to
           leave
           it
           to
           the
           Readers
           Judgment
           .
           And
           whereas
           he
           says
           ,
           Those
           ,
           I
           call
           
             some
             few
             ,
             are
             about
             sixteen
             Meetings
             :
          
           I
           say
           ,
           If
           that
           be
           true
           (
           which
           I
           question
           )
           his
           Guilt
           is
           the
           greater
           ,
           in
           having
           misled
           so
           many
           .
        
         
           His
           Second
           Charge
           he
           takes
           out
           of
           my
           ninth
           Page
           ,
           where
           he
           says
           ,
           
             I
             falsly
             accuse
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             blames
             Friends
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             gone
             too
             much
             from
             the
             Outward
             to
             the
             Inward
             .
          
           This
           he
           says
           ,
           
             is
             a
             downright
             Forgery
          
           ,
           and
           that
           
             he
             never
             blamed
             any
             for
             going
             too
             much
             to
             the
             inward
             .
          
           But
           in
           this
           he
           hath
           perverted
           my
           words
           .
           For
           I
           did
           not
           say
           he
           blamed
           Friends
           for
           going
           too
           much
           to
           the
           Inward
           ,
           but
           for
           going
           too
           much
           
             from
             the
             Outward
          
           to
           the
           Inward
           .
           The
           words
           
             [
             too
             much
          
           ]
           there
           related
           to
           their
           going
           
             from
             the
             Outward
          
           ;
           which
           in
           the
           following
           words
           ,
           I
           shewed
           ,
           saying
           ,
           For
           G.
           K
           
             's
             Complaint
             and
             Charge
             is
             ,
             That
             Friends
             do
             not
             preach
             the
             Outward
             Appearance
             and
             Manifestation
             of
             Christ
             in
             the
             Flesh
             enough
             ,
             or
             oft
             enough
             .
          
           I
           did
           not
           say
           his
           Complaint
           was
           ,
           that
           they
           preached
           the
           Inward
           Appearance
           of
           Christ
           
             too
             much
          
           ;
           but
           that
           they
           did
           not
           preach
           his
           Outward
           Appearance
           
           enough
           ,
           or
           oft
           enough
           .
           And
           that
           he
           did
           so
           ,
           he
           himself
           proves
           in
           p.
           10.
           of
           his
           last
           Book
           ,
           where
           he
           says
           ,
           
             I
             have
             blamed
             some
             Persons
             for
             not
             rightly
             and
             fully
             preaching
             Christ
             Without
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           His
           saying
           in
           the
           same
           place
           ,
           that
           from
           my
           manner
           of
           charging
           him
           ,
           it
           plainly
           appears
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           from
           the
           words
           of
           some
           others
           ,
           that
           
             it
             was
             our
             sense
             ,
             To
             preach
             Christ
             without
             ,
             and
             Faith
             in
             him
             ,
             it
             draws
             from
             the
             inward
             ,
          
           &c.
           is
           a
           
             gross
             Perversion
          
           and
           
             false
             Accusation
          
           in
           him
           ,
           as
           appears
           from
           my
           following
           words
           in
           that
           ninth
           page
           of
           my
           former
           Epistle
           ,
           where
           I
           say
           to
           Friends
           ,
           
             Ye
             know
             this
             Charge
             of
             his
             to
             be
             false
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Testimony
             of
             Truth
             hath
             always
             been
             acknowledged
             and
             born
             by
             Friends
             from
             the
             beginning
             ,
             as
             occasion
             has
             offered
             ,
             to
             the
             Outward
             Manifestation
             and
             Appearance
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             to
             the
             Inward
             .
          
        
         
           His
           Third
           Charge
           is
           ,
           That
           I
           
             falsly
             and
             unjustly
             charge
             him
             with
          
           Robert
           Hannay
           
             's
             Book
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             were
             his
             ,
             both
             for
             Matter
             and
             Style
             ,
          
           and
           that
           I
           
             cast
             it
             upon
             him
          
           .
           For
           this
           he
           cunningly
           quotes
           my
           15th
           .
           page
           ,
           where
           I
           say
           least
           of
           it
           ;
           (
           for
           there
           I
           only
           said
           ,
           
             Considering
             the
             manner
             of
             that
             Pamphlet's
             coming
             forth
             ,
             the
             Matter
             and
             Style
             thereof
             ,
             and
             his
             refusing
             to
             disown
             it
             ,
             I
             shall
             leave
             it
             (
             my
             Friends
             )
             to
             your
             impartial
             Judgment
             ,
             whether
             the
             Reflections
             contained
             in
             that
             Pamphlet
             against
             the
             Yearly
             Meeting
             ,
             are
             not
             justly
             to
             be
             charged
             upon
             him
             .
             )
          
           But
           in
           my
           11th
           .
           and
           12th
           .
           pages
           ,
           speaking
           of
           it
           ,
           I
           said
           ,
           
             How
             far
             
               G.
               K.
            
             had
             
               an
               hand
            
             ,
             or
             was
             concerned
             ,
             in
             the
             Writing
             of
             that
             Book
             ,
             I
             will
             not
             here
             say
             .
             
             But
             I
             may
             say
             ,
             the
             matter
             of
             the
             Queries
             in
             that
             Book
             ,
             is
             so
             much
             the
             same
             with
             the
             matter
             of
             the
             other
             Book
             publisht
             soon
             after
             with
             G.
             K's
             Name
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             Style
             thereof
             so
             agreeable
             to
             his
             Style
             ,
             in
             that
             and
             his
             other
             Writings
             ,
             that
             whoever
             shall
             take
             him
             for
             the
             Author
             of
             it
             ,
             will
             ,
             I
             think
             ,
             be
             very
             excusable
             ,
             though
             he
             should
             prove
             in
             part
             mistaken
             .
          
           And
           a
           little
           after
           ,
           
             But
             in
             as
             much
             as
             they
             are
             
               both
               of
               a
               Party
            
             ,
             and
             
               R.
               Hannay
            
             is
             at
             G.
             K's
             right
             Hand
             in
             his
             Work
             of
             Contention
             and
             Division
             ,
             and
             
               G.
               K.
            
             (
             though
             often
             put
             upon
             it
             )
             hath
             not
             publickly
             disowned
             that
             Pamphlet
             ,
             which
             R.
             H's
             Name
             is
             to
             ,
             I
             do
             not
             think
             I
             shall
             wrong
             
               G.
               K.
            
             (
             as
             indeed
             I
             would
             not
             )
             in
             supposing
             him
             to
             have
             at
             least
             a
             share
             therein
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           This
           was
           uot
           directly
           charging
           him
           with
           it
           ,
           nor
           casting
           it
           upon
           him
           .
           Yet
           I
           declare
           ,
           I
           am
           more
           strongly
           now
           perswaded
           that
           he
           had
           the
           greatest
           hand
           in
           it
           ,
           than
           I
           was
           before
           .
           For
           mark
           but
           what
           he
           now
           says
           ,
           p.
           10.
           
           
             As
             I
             had
             no
             hand
             in
             the
             Printing
             it
             ,
             but
             was
             against
             it
             ;
             so
             diverse
             things
             in
             it
             ,
             that
             seemed
             to
             some
             most
             offensive
             ,
             I
             was
             not
             concerned
             in
             .
          
           He
           does
           not
           say
           he
           had
           
             no
             hand
          
           in
           the
           Writing
           it
           ;
           but
           he
           had
           no
           hand
           in
           the
           Printing
           it
           (
           that
           is
           ,
           he
           did
           not
           actually
           work
           at
           the
           Press
           ;
           )
           but
           was
           against
           it
           ,
           he
           says
           ;
           That
           proves
           he
           was
           privy
           to
           the
           Printing
           ,
           how
           else
           could
           he
           be
           against
           it
           ?
           Next
           he
           says
           ,
           he
           was
           not
           concern'd
           in
           divers
           things
           in
           it
           ;
           does
           not
           that
           imply
           he
           was
           concerned
           in
           the
           main
           ?
           And
           lastly
           ,
           the
           divers
           things
           he
           says
           he
           was
           not
           concerned
           in
           ,
           were
           those
           that
           seemed
           most
           offensive
           to
           some
           ,
           he
           does
           not
           say
           they
           seem'd
           most
           offensive
           to
           him
           .
           See
           now
           ,
           whether
           
           he
           has
           any
           whit
           mended
           the
           matter
           ,
           in
           clearing
           himself
           of
           being
           a
           Party
           (
           at
           least
           )
           to
           that
           Book
           ,
           and
           consequently
           guilty
           of
           that
           Insincerity
           ,
           which
           in
           my
           last
           I
           charged
           upon
           him
           .
        
         
           His
           Fourth
           Charge
           is
           ,
           That
           I
           
             not
             only
             falsly
             accuse
             him
             ,
             but
             am
             guilty
             of
             an
             absolute
             Forgery
             and
             Fiction
             in
             matter
             of
             Fact
             ,
             That
             he
             refused
             to
             go
             out
             at
             the
             Yearly
             Meeting
             in
          
           Philadelphia
           ,
           
             held
             in
             the
             Seventh
             Month
          
           ,
           1691
           ,
           
             and
             that
             his
             refusal
             to
             go
             out
             was
             the
             occasion
             of
             their
             delay
             to
             give
             Iudgment
             against
          
           W.
           Stockdale
           ,
           
             for
             which
             ,
             as
             a
             proof
             ,
             I
             cite
             his
             Book
             ,
          
           called
           ,
           Some
           Reasons
           and
           Causes
           ,
           
             &c.
             p.
          
           14.
           
           In
           this
           I
           acknowledge
           a
           mistake
           on
           my
           part
           ;
           not
           in
           saying
           ,
           he
           refused
           to
           go
           out
           at
           the
           Yearly
           Meeting
           in
           Philadelphia
           ,
           (
           for
           that
           I
           understand
           he
           did
           :
           )
           But
           my
           mistake
           was
           ,
           in
           referring
           to
           a
           place
           in
           his
           Book
           for
           Proof
           of
           this
           ,
           when
           as
           that
           place
           ,
           it
           seems
           ,
           related
           not
           to
           that
           Yearly
           Meeting
           ,
           but
           to
           a
           Quarterly
           Meeting
           .
           In
           which
           mistake
           ,
           I
           think
           I
           am
           the
           more
           excusable
           ,
           being
           led
           into
           it
           by
           his
           
             obscure
             way
          
           of
           Writing
           .
           For
           neither
           in
           that
           14th
           .
           page
           of
           his
           said
           Book
           ,
           called
           ,
           
             Some
             Reasons
             ,
             &c.
          
           (
           formerly
           quoted
           by
           me
           ,
           )
           Nor
           in
           the
           18th
           .
           page
           of
           the
           same
           (
           now
           quoted
           by
           himself
           )
           is
           there
           any
           Day
           ,
           Month
           ,
           or
           Year
           set
           ,
           wherein
           either
           the
           Quarterly
           or
           Yearly
           Meeting
           was
           held
           .
           And
           whereas
           he
           quotes
           his
           18th
           .
           page
           to
           prove
           he
           did
           go
           out
           as
           the
           Yearly
           Meeting
           ;
           there
           is
           a
           Fallacy
           in
           that
           :
           ●…r
           there
           being
           (
           as
           he
           notes
           )
           Six
           Meetings
           in
           〈◊〉
           time
           of
           the
           Yearly
           Meeting
           ,
           he
           did
           go
           out
           at
           ●…me
           or
           one
           of
           them
           ,
           but
           
             refused
             to
             go
             out
          
           at
           the
           ●…st
           .
           But
           he
           is
           too
           eager
           ,
           in
           calling
           this
           a
           Forgery
           
           an
           absolute
           Forgery
           and
           Fiction
           ,
           a
           gross
           Forgery
           ,
           (
           so
           he
           endeavours
           to
           aggravate
           it
           )
           and
           that
           too
           in
           
             matter
             of
             Fact.
          
           For
           the
           
             matter
             of
             Fact
          
           is
           ,
           that
           
             he
             did
             refuse
             to
             go
             out
             of
             the
             Meeting
             ,
          
           wherein
           his
           Charge
           and
           Proofs
           against
           
             W.
             Stockdale
          
           were
           to
           be
           considered
           of
           ,
           though
           he
           was
           by
           the
           Meeting
           desired
           to
           withdraw
           .
           Whether
           that
           Meeting
           was
           Yearly
           ,
           or
           Quarterly
           ,
           and
           on
           what
           Day
           ,
           or
           in
           what
           Month
           it
           was
           held
           ,
           or
           where
           ,
           are
           but
           Circumstances
           of
           Time
           and
           Place
           .
           The
           
             matter
             of
             Fact
             ,
             viz.
          
           That
           he
           did
           refuse
           to
           go
           out
           ,
           at
           the
           Meeting
           's
           desire
           ,
           
             is
             true
          
           ,
           and
           proved
           by
           his
           own
           Confession
           ,
           not
           only
           in
           the
           place
           before
           quoted
           by
           me
           (
           though
           misapplied
           there
           as
           to
           the
           particular
           Meeting
           )
           but
           even
           in
           this
           last
           Book
           also
           ,
           p.
           11.
           where
           he
           acknowledges
           his
           refusal
           to
           go
           out
           ,
           and
           gives
           the
           same
           reason
           for
           it
           ,
           as
           he
           gave
           before
           in
           his
           former
           .
           But
           to
           make
           him
           amends
           for
           my
           former
           mistake
           ,
           I
           will
           now
           put
           him
           in
           mind
           ,
           that
           not
           at
           that
           Quarterly
           Meeting
           only
           ,
           but
           at
           another
           Meeting
           also
           ,
           where
           ,
           it
           seems
           ,
           his
           Complaint
           was
           depending
           ,
           he
           refused
           to
           go
           forth
           ,
           though
           desired
           by
           the
           Meeting
           ,
           and
           that
           by
           his
           own
           Confession
           ,
           in
           his
           Book
           called
           ,
           
             Some
             Reasons
             ,
             &c.
          
           p.
           18.
           to
           which
           he
           has
           now
           referr'd
           me
           ,
           and
           thereby
           helped
           me
           to
           this
           additional
           Proof
           against
           him
           .
           There
           he
           brings
           it
           in
           with
           a
           Note
           thus
           ;
           
             Note
             ,
             That
             whereas
             it
             hath
             been
             said
             by
             some
             ,
             That
             they
             would
             have
             dealt
             with
             these
             men
             ,
             who
             have
             been
             guilty
             of
             those
             Errors
             ,
             but
             that
          
           G.
           K.
           
             would
             not
             go
             forth
             ,
             being
             desired
             to
             withdraw
             at
             the
             Meeting
             at
          
           R.
           E's
           ,
           
             and
             at
             the
             Quarterly
             Meeting
             .
             To
             which
             his
             Answer
             is
             ,
             That
          
           G.
           K.
           
             had
             good
             reason
          
           
           
             not
             to
             withdraw
             at
             Both
             these
             times
             .
          
           This
           ,
           I
           hope
           ,
           proves
           the
           
             matter
             of
             Fact
          
           ,
           in
           both
           points
           ,
           both
           that
           he
           refused
           to
           withdraw
           ,
           though
           desired
           ,
           and
           that
           at
           two
           several
           Meetings
           ,
           while
           his
           Charge
           and
           Proofs
           were
           to
           have
           been
           considered
           of
           ;
           and
           that
           his
           so
           refusing
           did
           delay
           or
           hinder
           the
           Meeting
           from
           dealing
           (
           as
           they
           otherwise
           would
           have
           done
           )
           with
           those
           he
           had
           accused
           .
           And
           thus
           his
           Charge
           of
           Forgery
           ,
           absolute
           Forgery
           ,
           gross
           Forgery
           ,
           double
           Forgery
           ,
           with
           which
           he
           hath
           made
           such
           a
           vaunting
           Flourish
           ,
           falls
           to
           the
           Ground
           .
           And
           I
           might
           ,
           (
           if
           I
           had
           his
           Forehead
           )
           recharge
           him
           with
           Forgery
           ,
           in
           saying
           ,
           I
           charged
           him
           with
           refusing
           to
           go
           out
           at
           the
           Yearly
           Meeting
           in
           Philadelphia
           ,
           held
           in
           the
           Seventh
           Month
           1691.
           which
           last
           words
           ,
           relating
           to
           the
           time
           of
           it
           ,
           are
           not
           in
           my
           Book
           .
           But
           I
           need
           no
           such
           
             little
             Tricks
          
           ,
           though
           he
           doth
           .
        
         
           His
           Fifth
           Charge
           he
           takes
           out
           of
           p.
           22.
           of
           mine
           ,
           where
           I
           inferr'd
           from
           the
           Judgment
           given
           by
           the
           Yearly
           Meeting
           against
           
             W.
             S.
          
           
           
             That
             that
             Meeting
             was
             not
             at
             a
             stand
             (
             as
             
               G.
               K.
            
             abusively
             represents
             them
             )
             to
             determine
             whether
             the
             Doctrine
             was
             true
             or
             false
             :
             But
             ,
             if
             they
             were
             at
             a
             stand
             at
             all
             ,
             it
             was
             to
             determine
             whether
             the
             Charge
             exhibited
             by
             
               G.
               K.
            
             against
             
               W.
               S.
            
             was
             true
             or
             false
             ;
             
               W.
               S.
            
             both
             then
             (
             and
             to
             his
             dying
             day
             )
             denying
             that
             he
             spake
             those
             words
             ,
             which
             
               G.
               K.
            
             charged
             him
             with
             .
          
           This
           he
           says
           ,
           
             I
             falsly
             alledge
          
           ,
           and
           that
           
             he
             has
             fully
             proved
             the
             contrary
             ,
          
           urging
           for
           his
           Proof
           ,
           that
           
             in
             the
             Iudgment
             that
             Meeting
             gave
             ,
             they
             grant
             ,
          
           That
           Proof
           was
           made
           by
           Two
           
             Witnesses
             ,
             that
             the
             Charge
             exhibited
          
           
           
             was
             true
             ;
             and
             if
             they
             had
             been
             at
             a
             stand
             on
             that
             Point
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             like
             that
             they
             would
             have
             given
             any
             Iudgment
             against
             him
             at
             all
             .
          
           This
           is
           ●…o
           Proof
           at
           all
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           not
           at
           a
           stand
           and
           did
           demur
           whether
           the
           Charge
           exhibited
           were
           true
           or
           no.
           For
           though
           they
           might
           have
           great
           reason
           to
           doubt
           the
           Truth
           of
           the
           Evidence
           of
           those
           two
           witnesses
           ,
           who
           were
           both
           known
           to
           be
           
             strong
             in
             Party
          
           with
           G.
           K.
           and
           
             great
             adversaries
          
           to
           W.
           S.
           and
           might
           thence
           have
           just
           cause
           to
           suspend
           their
           Judgment
           for
           a
           while
           ,
           and
           take
           the
           
             longer
             time
          
           to
           examine
           ,
           sift
           and
           try
           the
           matter
           to
           the
           utmost
           :
           Yet
           unless
           W.
           S.
           could
           have
           disproved
           that
           Evidence
           ,
           the
           Meeting
           could
           not
           well
           do
           other
           than
           give
           Judgment
           according
           to
           the
           Evidence
           ,
           though
           they
           might
           not
           have
           compleat
           satisfaction
           of
           the
           Veracity
           of
           the
           Witnesses
           .
           For
           even
           in
           worldly
           Courts
           (
           where
           Justice
           is
           to
           be
           exceeded
           by
           the
           Disciples
           of
           Christ
           )
           Judgment
           is
           to
           be
           given
           
             (
             Secundum
             Allegata
             &
             Probata
          
           )
           according
           to
           what
           is
           alledged
           and
           proved
           ;
           and
           often
           is
           so
           ,
           where
           yet
           the
           truth
           of
           the
           Evidence
           is
           
             much
             doubted
          
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           wholy
           disbelived
           by
           the
           Court
           that
           gives
           it
           .
           Here
           then
           his
           hold
           fails
           him
           .
        
         
           Ye
           may
           remember
           ,
           Friends
           ,
           that
           in
           my
           former
           Epistle
           ,
           p.
           20
           ,
           &c.
           to
           manifest
           that
           
             G.
             K.
          
           quarrelled
           with
           that
           Yearly
           Meeting
           at
           Philadelphia
           ,
           and
           published
           his
           Anathema's
           against
           them
           without
           just
           cause
           ,
           I
           shewed
           from
           his
           own
           Books
           ,
           That
           that
           Meeting
           ,
           did
           not
           only
           receive
           his
           Charge
           against
           
             W.
             S.
          
           but
           did
           give
           a
           determination
           therein
           ,
           a
           Judgment
           against
           
           
             W.
             S.
          
           Under
           this
           I
           perceive
           
             G.
             K.
          
           lies
           
             very
             uneasy
          
           ,
           and
           would
           fain
           cast
           it
           off
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           have
           some
           colourable
           pretence
           for
           his
           disorderly
           
             casting
             off
          
           that
           Meeting
           .
           First
           ,
           he
           cavils
           at
           them
           for
           
             not
             publishing
             their
             Iudgment
             till
             nine
             Months
             after
             .
          
           How
           to
           understand
           that
           ,
           I
           cannot
           well
           tell
           :
           for
           if
           ,
           as
           he
           says
           ,
           that
           Yearly
           Meeting
           was
           held
           in
           the
           Seventh
           Month
           ,
           1691.
           it
           was
           not
           9.
           
           Months
           to
           the
           adjourned
           monthly
           Meeting
           in
           the
           Twelth
           Month
           1691.
           nor
           full
           Six
           neither
           :
           And
           yet
           it
           should
           seem
           to
           have
           been
           published
           
             before
             that
          
           ,
           because
           in
           the
           Judgment
           of
           that
           Meeting
           ,
           this
           Judgment
           of
           the
           Yearly
           Meeting
           was
           in
           part
           recited
           .
           Next
           he
           finds
           fault
           with
           the
           Excuse
           he
           says
           they
           make
           for
           not
           publishing
           it
           sooner
           ,
           which
           was
           that
           
             they
             were
             prevented
             by
             reason
             of
             his
             unruly
             Behaviour
             ,
             and
             extream
             Passion
             .
          
           This
           he
           calls
           
             a
             most
             deceitful
             pretence
          
           .
           What
           other
           Causes
           of
           delay
           they
           might
           have
           in
           publishing
           their
           Judgment
           ,
           I
           know
           not
           ;
           but
           that
           this
           was
           one
           ,
           I
           am
           the
           more
           easily
           induced
           to
           believe
           ,
           from
           what
           I
           my self
           observed
           of
           his
           
             Unruly
             behaviour
             ,
             and
             extream
             Passion
          
           in
           our
           late
           Yearly
           Meeting
           at
           London
           ,
           of
           which
           ,
           Friends
           ,
           many
           of
           you
           were
           
             grieved
             Witnesses
          
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           I.
           He
           asks
           ,
           in
           the
           next
           place
           ,
           
             why
             they
             contradicted
             the
             sound
             Iudgment
             of
             a
             Monthly
             Meeting
             at
          
           Philadelphia
           ,
           
             passing
             due
             Censure
             upon
             W.
          
           S.
           
             Six
             Months
             thereafter
          
           ?
           Methinks
           this
           doth
           not
           sound
           ,
           as
           if
           it
           came
           from
           
             a
             sound
             Iudgment
          
           .
           Is
           it
           proper
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           he
           or
           they
           that
           give
           a
           Judgment
           now
           ,
           do
           contradict
           that
           Judgment
           that
           shall
           or
           may
           be
           given
           by
           others
           
             Six
             Months
          
           hence
           .
           If
           they
           gave
           their
           Judgment
           at
           
           that
           Yearly
           Meeting
           ,
           near
           Six
           Months
           before
           the
           other
           Judgment
           (
           if
           that
           was
           another
           )
           was
           given
           ,
           how
           then
           can
           the
           first
           be
           said
           to
           contradict
           the
           latter
           ,
           when
           the
           latter
           was
           
             not
             in
             being
          
           when
           the
           First
           was
           given
           .
           One
           would
           think
           if
           there
           be
           Contradiction
           in
           the
           two
           Judgments
           ,
           the
           latter
           should
           rather
           contradict
           the
           former
           .
           But
           to
           speak
           plain
           my
           sense
           of
           them
           ,
           according
           to
           what
           I
           have
           seen
           of
           them
           both
           ,
           in
           his
           Books
           ,
           I
           do
           not
           find
           that
           either
           of
           them
           contradicts
           the
           other
           ;
           but
           that
           the
           latter
           Judgment
           (
           to
           wit
           that
           of
           the
           adjourned
           Meeting
           )
           reciting
           ,
           at
           least
           in
           part
           ,
           the
           former
           Judgment
           of
           the
           Yearly
           Meeting
           ,
           doth
           (
           for
           ought
           I
           see
           )
           approve
           it
           ,
           and
           carry
           it
           on
           further
           .
           Yet
           he
           says
           ,
           of
           that
           Judgment
           of
           the
           Yearly
           Meeting
           ,
           
             it
             is
             Sufficiently
             apparent
             from
             this
             (
             viz.
          
           it
           s
           contradicting
           ,
           I
           think
           he
           means
           ,
           the
           Judgment
           of
           the
           adjourned
           Meeting
           ,
           which
           had
           no
           being
           till
           about
           Six
           Months
           after
           )
           
             it
             was
             no
             cordial
             ,
             nor
             Sincere
             Iudgment
             .
          
           But
           let
           me
           ask
           him
           ,
           if
           this
           was
           not
           a
           sincere
           Judgment
           ,
           but
           ,
           as
           he
           also
           calls
           it
           ,
           Hypocritical
           ,
           how
           came
           it
           to
           pass
           that
           his
           adjourned
           Meeting
           ,
           which
           he
           celebrates
           for
           giving
           sound
           Judgment
           ,
           and
           says
           they
           gave
           it
           Sincerely
           ,
           not
           only
           recited
           part
           of
           this
           Judgment
           ,
           but
           
             built
             theirs
             upon
             it
          
           ?
           For
           thus
           in
           his
           
             Reasons
             of
             the
             Separation
             p.
          
           11.
           he
           has
           delivered
           their
           Judgment
           to
           us
           .
           
             Whereas
             W.
             —
             having
             formerly
             accused
             G.
             K.
             with
             preaching
             two
             Christs
             ,
             and
             the
             Charge
             and
             matter
             having
             been
             fully
             debated
             at
             the
             last
             Yearly
             Meeting
             ,
             before
             publick
             Friends
             ,
             and
             others
             ,
             who
             did
             deliver
             it
             as
             their
             Sense
             and
             Judgment
             ,
             that
             the
             said
             W.
             —
             had
             
             abused
             
               G.
               K.
            
             thereby
             ,
             and
             that
             G.
             K's
             .
             Doctrine
             was
             right
             and
             true
             in
             his
             preaching
             Faith
             in
             Christ
             within
             ,
             and
             Faith
             in
             Christ
             without
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           See
           here
           the
           Basis
           upon
           which
           they
           build
           their
           Judgment
           .
           Would
           they
           build
           their
           Judgment
           upon
           an
           insincere
           ,
           hypocritical
           Judgment
           ,
           methinks
           it
           should
           not
           become
           
             G.
             K.
          
           to
           fasten
           such
           a
           foul
           Blemish
           upon
           his
           adjourned
           Meeting
           ,
           which
           he
           Praises
           so
           highly
           for
           giving
           sound
           Judgment
           ,
           and
           that
           sincerely
           .
           Another
           Objection
           he
           makes
           against
           that
           Yearly
           Meeting
           ,
           that
           
             they
             did
             not
             all
             that
             time
             intervening
             ,
             bring
          
           W.
           S.
           
             to
             any
             Conviction
             ,
             but
             mightily
             supported
             him
             as
             an
             innocent
             Person
             .
          
           Can
           any
           one
           believe
           this
           ,
           viz.
           that
           they
           mightily
           supported
           him
           as
           an
           innocent
           Person
           ,
           who
           at
           the
           same
           time
           shall
           read
           in
           G.
           K's
           own
           Books
           ,
           that
           
             they
             delivered
             it
             as
             their
             Sense
             and
             Iudgment
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             abused
          
           G.
           K.
           
             and
             that
             he
             was
             reproveable
             and
             blame-worthy
             ,
          
           &
           c
           ?
           But
           as
           for
           G.
           K's
           .
           saying
           ,
           They
           did
           not
           bring
           
             W.
             S.
          
           to
           
             any
             Conviction
          
           (
           which
           he
           very
           often
           repeats
           )
           I
           know
           not
           well
           what
           to
           make
           of
           it
           .
           I
           know
           he
           understands
           Words
           well
           enough
           ,
           when
           he
           is
           cool
           :
           Which
           makes
           me
           question
           whether
           his
           Heat
           has
           not
           transported
           him
           beyond
           his
           understanding
           .
           If
           he
           means
           that
           they
           did
           not
           bring
           him
           to
           an
           inward
           Sense
           ,
           and
           Conviction
           in
           himself
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           done
           or
           said
           Evil
           ,
           they
           cannot
           be
           justly
           blamed
           for
           that
           ,
           since
           that
           is
           not
           in
           the
           power
           of
           Man
           to
           do
           ,
           and
           if
           
             W.
             S.
          
           knew
           himself
           innocent
           (
           as
           ,
           it
           seems
           ,
           to
           the
           last
           ,
           he
           affirm'd
           he
           was
           )
           it
           was
           not
           possible
           they
           could
           bring
           him
           to
           such
           a
           Conviction
           ;
           nor
           do
           I
           find
           ,
           the
           sound
           Judgment
           ,
           as
           
             G.
             K.
          
           calls
           it
           ,
           of
           the
           adjourned
           Meeting
           (
           how
           sincerely
           soever
           given
           )
           
           wrought
           that
           Effect
           on
           him
           ,
           any
           more
           than
           the
           Judgment
           of
           the
           Yearly
           Meeting
           had
           done
           .
           But
           if
           he
           means
           by
           Conviction
           ,
           (
           according
           to
           the
           usual
           acceptation
           of
           the
           Word
           ,
           especially
           in
           Judicial
           Proceedings
           ,
           )
           a
           proving
           him
           guilty
           by
           the
           Evidence
           of
           Witnesses
           ,
           it
           is
           to
           be
           hoped
           ,
           they
           brought
           him
           to
           
             some
             sort
          
           of
           Conviction
           that
           way
           ,
           before
           they
           gave
           Sentence
           of
           Condemnation
           upon
           him
           ;
           nay
           ,
           it
           appears
           by
           G.
           K's
           own
           Book
           they
           did
           .
           Yet
           
             G.
             K.
          
           says
           ,
           they
           did
           not
           bring
           him
           to
           any
           Conviction
           .
           
             G.
             K.
          
           will
           needs
           have
           it
           ,
           that
           the
           determination
           given
           by
           the
           Yearly
           Meeting
           against
           
             W.
             S.
          
           was
           
             not
             sincere
          
           :
           Yet
           because
           he
           cannot
           make
           it
           out
           ,
           he
           first
           
             begs
             the
             Question
          
           ,
           and
           then
           offers
           a
           precarious
           Proof
           .
           Thus
           he
           doth
           it
           ,
           in
           answer
           to
           my
           saying
           ,
           A
           Determination
           then
           ,
           it
           seems
           ,
           was
           given
           ,
           by
           his
           own
           acknowledgment
           .
           
             I
             answer
          
           ,
           says
           he
           ,
           
             seeing
             it
             was
             not
             sincere
             ,
             but
             hypocritical
          
           (
           there
           he
           begs
           the
           Question
           :
           )
           
             as
             appears
          
           ,
           says
           he
           ,
           
             by
             their
             contradicting
             the
             Iudgment
             of
             the
             Monthly
             Meeting
             that
             gave
             it
             sincerely
             and
             duly
             .
          
           (
           There
           's
           his
           precarious
           Proof
           .
           )
           But
           first
           ,
           how
           does
           it
           appear
           that
           the
           Yearly
           Meeting
           ,
           (
           about
           Six
           Months
           before
           the
           Monthly
           Meeting
           ,
           as
           he
           calls
           it
           ,
           gave
           any
           Judgment
           at
           all
           )
           contradicted
           the
           Judgment
           which
           that
           Meeting
           gave
           near
           Six
           Months
           after
           ?
           Secondly
           ,
           how
           does
           it
           appear
           that
           his
           Monthly
           Meeting
           gave
           their
           Judgment
           sincerely
           and
           duly
           ?
           Why
           ,
           
             Ipse
             Tixit
          
           ,
           he
           has
           affirm'd
           it
           ;
           and
           they
           that
           will
           believe
           it
           may
           :
           But
           the
           best
           on
           't
           is
           ,
           they
           that
           will
           not
           believe
           it
           ,
           upon
           his
           bare
           word
           ,
           may
           chuse
           ,
           and
           I
           know
           not
           how
           he
           will
           help
           himself
           .
           But
           is
           it
           not
           strange
           ,
           that
           so
           strong
           a
           
           Man
           should
           argue
           so
           weakly
           ?
           He
           repeats
           also
           ,
           the
           Yearly
           Meeting
           's
           publishing
           their
           Judgment
           
             Nine
             Months
             after
          
           ,
           and
           he
           thereupon
           calls
           it
           
             an
             Abortive
             ,
             out
             of
             due
             time
             .
          
           But
           I
           doubt
           the
           Women
           ,
           that
           read
           that
           ,
           will
           smile
           at
           him
           ,
           for
           calling
           
             a
             Birth
             of
             Nine
             Months
             ,
             an
             Abortive
             .
          
           He
           objects
           also
           ,
           p.
           12.
           that
           
             when
             they
             published
             it
             ,
             they
             did
             not
             own
             the
             words
             spoken
             to
             be
             any
             offence
             against
             God
             ,
             or
             Christ
             ,
             but
             to
             sound
             and
             tender
             Friends
             .
          
           But
           if
           this
           was
           so
           great
           an
           offence
           in
           the
           Yearly
           Meeting
           ,
           what
           will
           he
           say
           for
           his
           Adjourned
           Meeting
           ,
           who
           in
           their
           Judgment
           ,
           as
           he
           has
           given
           it
           ,
           do
           not
           own
           (
           to
           use
           his
           own
           word
           ,
           I
           should
           else
           have
           said
           declare
           )
           the
           words
           spoken
           by
           
             W.
             S.
          
           to
           be
           any
           offence
           against
           God
           ,
           or
           Christ
           ,
           or
           to
           sound
           or
           tender
           Friends
           either
           .
           So
           that
           they
           went
           
             not
             so
             far
          
           in
           expressing
           the
           offence
           ,
           as
           the
           Yearly
           Meeting
           did
           ,
           and
           yet
           he
           calls
           theirs
           a
           sound
           Judgment
           ,
           and
           given
           sincerely
           .
           But
           where
           is
           the
           soundness
           of
           his
           Judgment
           ,
           and
           his
           sincerity
           the
           mean
           while
           ?
        
         
           His
           Sixth
           Charge
           against
           me
           is
           thus
           worded
           .
           
             He
             falsly
             and
             most
             fictitiously
             alledgeth
             ,
             That
          
           Tho.
           Fitzwater
           
             sufficiently
             proved
             his
             Charge
             against
             me
             ,
             for
             which
             he
             refers
             to
             my
             own
             Books
             ;
             but
             this
             is
             a
             great
             Forgery
             ,
             for
             his
             Charge
             was
             ,
             That
             I
             denied
             the
             sufficiency
             of
             the
             Light
             ,
             and
             this
             his
             Four
             Credible
             Witnesses
             did
             not
             prove
             against
             me
             ,
             but
             it
             was
             quite
             another
             thing
             that
             the
             Monthly
             Meeting
             of
             the
             other
             side
             alledgeth
             ,
             they
             proved
             against
             me
             ,
          
           viz.
           
             That
             I
             did
             not
             believe
             the
             Light
             was
             sufficient
             without
             something
             else
             .
          
           Where
           's
           the
           
             great
             Forgery
          
           here
           ?
           If
           there
           be
           any
           ,
           it
           will
           lye
           at
           his
           Door
           ,
           for
           reporting
           
           me
           to
           have
           alledged
           that
           
             T.
             Fitzwater
          
           sufficiently
           proved
           his
           Charge
           ,
           &c.
           whereas
           my
           words
           are
           ,
           
             It
             seems
             T.
             F.
          
           sufficiently
           proved
           the
           words
           he
           charged
           
             G.
             K.
          
           with
           speaking
           ,
           and
           so
           I
           think
           it
           
             will
             seem
          
           to
           any
           one
           that
           considers
           the
           words
           charged
           ,
           and
           the
           words
           proved
           .
           The
           words
           charged
           were
           ,
           
             That
             he
             denied
             the
             sufficiency
             of
             the
             Light
             :
          
           The
           words
           proved
           were
           ,
           that
           
             he
             did
             not
             believe
             the
             Light
             was
             sufficient
             without
             something
             else
             :
          
           And
           these
           last
           words
           ,
           he
           says
           ,
           is
           
             quite
             another
             thing
          
           than
           the
           former
           ;
           so
           that
           according
           to
           him
           ,
           not
           sufficient
           without
           something
           else
           ,
           is
           
             quite
             another
             thing
          
           than
           ,
           not
           sufficient
           .
           But
           I
           think
           it
           will
           be
           hard
           for
           him
           to
           make
           that
           sufficiently
           out
           .
           Nor
           doth
           the
           asserting
           the
           sufficiency
           of
           the
           Light
           ,
           exclude
           (
           as
           he
           would
           fallaciously
           infer
           )
           
             the
             Man
             Christ
             without
             us
          
           :
           For
           the
           Man
           Christ
           without
           us
           ,
           in
           his
           glorified
           state
           ,
           in
           which
           he
           is
           united
           with
           the
           Godhead
           ,
           is
           Light.
           And
           though
           
             G.
             K.
          
           to
           compass
           his
           Design
           ,
           doth
           cunningly
           slide
           in
           the
           word
           within
           ;
           yet
           he
           knows
           it
           was
           not
           in
           the
           words
           charged
           ,
           nor
           in
           the
           words
           proved
           :
           The
           Charge
           was
           ,
           That
           
             he
             denied
             the
             sufficiency
             of
             the
             Light.
          
           The
           Proof
           was
           ,
           that
           
             he
             did
             not
             believe
             the
             Light
             was
             sufficient
             without
             something
             else
             .
          
           Here
           was
           the
           Light
           mentioned
           indefinitely
           ;
           not
           a
           word
           of
           within
           :
           And
           therefore
           he
           does
           not
           fairly
           ,
           nor
           like
           a
           Disputant
           ,
           to
           thrust
           it
           in
           afterwards
           .
           His
           charging
           me
           with
           excluding
           the
           Man
           Christ
           without
           us
           ,
           is
           an
           abuse
           ;
           and
           his
           telling
           me
           of
           
             Ieffery
             Bullock
          
           ,
           an
           idle
           Bugbear
           .
           
             He
             has
             clear'd
             me
             himself
          
           ,
           beyond
           what
           he
           is
           able
           to
           asperse
           me
           with
           ,
           by
           Citing
           those
           Passages
           out
           of
           a
           former
           Book
           of
           mine
           ,
           
           called
           ,
           
             The
             Foundation
             of
             Tythes
             shaken
          
           ,
           p.
           238.
           where
           ,
           in
           answer
           to
           my
           Opponent
           ,
           a
           Priest
           ,
           that
           had
           in
           Print
           affirmed
           ,
           
             That
             some
             Quakers
             (
             slighting
             the
             Merit
             and
             Necessity
             of
             Christ's
             Death
             )
             ascribe
             Salvation
             to
             the
             following
             the
             Light
             within
             ;
             I
             rejected
             his
             Charge
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             the
             Quakers
             denied
             it
             ;
             putting
             him
             to
             Name
             those
             Quakers
             ,
             and
             solemnly
             declaring
             I
             knew
             no
             such
             .
          
           Then
           added
           ,
           
             Nor
             do
             the
             Quakers
             ascribe
             Salvation
             to
             the
             following
             the
             Light
             within
             ,
             but
             they
             ascribe
             Salvation
             to
             Christ
             Jesus
             ,
             to
             whom
             the
             Light
             within
             doth
             lead
             those
             that
             truly
             follow
             it
             .
          
           And
           in
           p.
           240.
           
           I
           said
           ,
           
             If
             any
             one
             expects
             Remission
             of
             Sins
             by
             any
             other
             way
             than
             the
             Death
             of
             Christ
             ,
             he
             renders
             the
             Death
             of
             Christ
             useless
             .
          
           These
           Passages
           
             G.
             K.
          
           hath
           now
           Cited
           ,
           in
           his
           
             Seasonable
             Information
          
           ,
           p.
           12.
           and
           that
           
             with
             approbation
          
           ,
           (
           save
           only
           that
           he
           would
           have
           the
           word
           Only
           added
           to
           the
           
             Light
             within
          
           ;
           which
           ,
           to
           gratifie
           him
           ,
           I
           am
           content
           to
           do
           ,
           thereby
           expressing
           what
           was
           before
           implied
           :
           )
           And
           as
           this
           was
           my
           Judgment
           and
           Testimony
           then
           ;
           so
           it
           is
           now
           :
           Which
           sufficiently
           clears
           me
           from
           his
           slanderous
           Suggestion
           ,
           that
           I
           exclude
           the
           Man
           Christ
           without
           us
           ,
           from
           having
           any
           part
           or
           concern
           in
           our
           Salvation
           .
           And
           truly
           ,
           Friends
           ,
           by
           his
           thus
           dealing
           with
           me
           ,
           I
           have
           a
           great
           guess
           at
           his
           way
           of
           dealing
           with
           Friends
           in
           America
           ,
           and
           after
           what
           manner
           he
           has
           gathered
           up
           the
           gross
           and
           vile
           Errors
           ,
           and
           Damnable
           Heresies
           ,
           and
           Doctrines
           of
           Devils
           he
           so
           liberally
           charges
           them
           with
           ;
           and
           so
           I
           hope
           will
           ye
           too
           ,
           upon
           the
           reading
           of
           this
           .
        
         
         
           I
           hope
           ,
           Friends
           ,
           I
           have
           clear'd
           this
           Point
           to
           your
           Satisfa●…on
           ,
           and
           made
           it
           appear
           ,
           by
           what
           the
           Yea●…y
           Meeting
           did
           in
           hearing
           G.
           K's
           .
           Complaint
           and
           Charge
           against
           
             W.
             S.
          
           and
           in
           giving
           Ju●…gment
           ,
           according
           to
           Evidence
           ,
           in
           the
           Case
           both
           of
           
             W.
             S.
          
           and
           
             T.
             F.
             George
             Keith
          
           had
           no
           just
           Cause
           or
           ●…und
           to
           Anathematize
           that
           Meeting
           ,
           and
           Write
           and
           Print
           against
           it
           ,
           in
           that
           reproachful
           manner
           he
           has
           done
           ,
           to
           the
           dishonour
           of
           Truth
           ,
           and
           sc●…al
           of
           his
           Profession
           ,
           the
           Guilt
           of
           w●…ch
           ly●…s
           upon
           him
           ,
           and
           will
           lye
           on
           him
           till
           he
           repent
           thereof
           .
        
         
           In
           his
           Seventh
           Charge
           he
           says
           ,
           
             I
             falsly
             alledge
             ,
             that
             ●…e
             〈◊〉
             the
             ●…eginning
             of
             the
             Separation
             at
          
           Ph●…delphia
           ,
           
             from
             somes
             going
             away
             at
             the
             Monthly
             Meeti●…
             ,
             the
             Day
             before
             the
             Adjourned
             Meeting
             ;
             and
             upon
             th●…
             Fou●…dation
             of
             Forgery
          
           (
           so
           he
           calls
           it
           )
           
             I
             build
          
           ,
           he
           says
           ,
           
             a
             false
             super-structure
             ;
             for
             though
          
           (
           says
           he
           )
           
             some
             going
             a●…ay
             from
             that
             Monthly
             Meeting
             ,
             was
             〈◊〉
             preparation
             to
             the
             Separation
             ,
             yet
             I
             did
             not
             recko●…●…t
             the
             beginning
             of
             it
             ,
             but
             their
             going
             away
             at
             the
             Adjourned
             Meeting
             the
             next
             Day
             following
             ;
             where
          
           (
           he
           says
           )
           
             three
             great
             Instances
             of
             their
             beginning
             ●…he
             Separation
             ,
             appeared
             .
          
           First
           ,
           
             Their
             disow●…ing
             the
             Meeti●…g
          
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           
             Upon
             that
             Foundation
             ,
             their
             going
             away
             .
          
           Thirdly
           ,
           
             Their
             denying
             the
             Iudgment
             of
             that
             Me●…ting
             to
             be
             a
             true
             Meeti●…g
             ,
             and
             ref●…sing
             to
             suffer
             it
             to
             be
             recorded
             .
          
           In
           this
           he
           has
           dealt
           unfairly
           with
           me
           .
           For
           he
           charges
           me
           with
           saying
           ,
           That
           he
           accounts
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           Separation
           at
           Philadelphia
           ,
           from
           fomes
           going
           away
           at
           the
           Monthly
           Meeting
           ,
           the
           Day
           before
           the
           Adjourned
           Meeting
           ;
           and
           
             there
             he
             stops
          
           (
           as
           if
           I
           had
           made
           him
           to
           account
           
             that
             only
          
           ,
           the
           beginning
           
           of
           the
           Sepa●…tion
           )
           ▪
           and
           then
           〈◊〉
           〈◊〉
           this
           a
           Foundation
           of
           Forgery
           .
           Whe●…
           I
           joi●…
           that
           ,
           and
           the
           Quarterly
           M●…ting's
           denying
           the
           ●…djourned
           Meeting
           to
           be
           a
           〈◊〉
           Monthly
           Meeti●…g
           ,
           ●…gether
           ,
           saying
           thu●…
           ,
           (
           as
           〈◊〉
           ▪
           ●…ay
           se●…
           i●…
           ▪
           〈◊〉
           ▪
           23.
           (
           not
           25.
           as
           he
           quote●…
           it
           )
           of
           my
           〈◊〉
           ▪
           )
           
             I
             remember
             indeed
             ,
             he
             a●…ged
             (
             in
             〈◊〉
             Yearly
             Meeting
             at
             ,
             London
             )
             Tha●…
             at
             a
             Monthly
             M●…eting
             in
             
               Philadelphia
               ,
               T.
            
             Lloyd
             ●…nt
             a●…
             ▪
             and
             took
             away
             a
             Ski●…t
             ,
             or
             Wi●…g
             (
             a●…
             h●…
             〈◊〉
             it
             )
             of
             the
             Meeting
             with
             him
             ;
             and
             that
             tha●…●…eeting
             afterwards
             Adjourning
             it self
             to
             another
             Time
             and
             Pl●…ce
             ,
             wa●…
             denyed
             by
             the
             ●…terly
             Meeting
             to
             be
             a
             right
             〈◊〉
             ▪
             〈◊〉
             ;
             and
             this
             (
             said
             I
             there
             )
             he
             〈◊〉
             have
             taken
             f●…●…e
             beginning
             of
             the
             Separation
             .
          
           Th●…
           ;
           ●…t
           only
           so●…
           going
           away
           fro●…
           the
           ▪
           Monthl●…●…eeting
           before
           the
           Adjourn●…t
           ,
           but
           the
           denying
           the
           Adjourned
           Meeting
           to
           be
           a
           right
           Monthly
           M●…eting
           :
           And
           he
           himself
           gives
           that
           now
           (
           as
           he
           did
           the
           other
           also
           ,
           in
           his
           r●…lation
           of
           it
           at
           t●…●…rly
           Meeting
           ,
           though
           he
           now
           disowns
           it
           )
           ●…mong
           his
           three
           great
           Instances
           of
           their
           beginni●…
           the
           Separation
           ,
           viz.
           Their
           disowning
           the
           ●…eeting
           ▪
           ●…heir
           denying
           the
           Judgment
           of
           th●…t
           M●…ting
           ,
           a●…d
           〈◊〉
           to
           suffer
           it
           to
           be
           Re●…orded
           .
           (
           Fo●…
           as
           for
           his
           saying
           ,
           Their
           denying
           the
           Judgment
           of
           that
           Meeting
           to
           be
           a
           true
           Meeting
           ,
           I
           have
           not
           Judgment
           enongh
           to
           make
           common
           sen●…
           of
           it
           :
           For
           I
           under●…and
           not
           how
           the
           Judgment
           of
           a
           Meeting
           can
           be
           said
           to
           be
           a
           Meeting
           .
           )
           He
           ●…ys
           ,
           
             But
             ,
             that
             the
             Meeting
             could
             not
             Adjourn
             ,
             be●…ause
             the
             Book
             and
             the
             Clark
             was
             gone
             ,
             is
             so
             ridiculous
             ,
             that
             't
             is
             not
             worth
             mentioning
             ;
             though
             that
             's
             the
             chief
             ,
             or
             rather
             the
             only
             Reason
             given
             by
          
           T.
           E.
           Shall
           I
           call
           this
           a
           Forgery
           ,
           or
           
           a
           
             Pe●…sion
             ▪
          
           I
           am
           sure
           't
           is
           a
           
             foul
             one
          
           ,
           which
           soever
           it
           be
           .
           For
           I
           
             no
             where
             said
          
           ,
           The
           Meeting
           could
           not
           ad●…ourn
           ,
           because
           the
           Book
           and
           the
           Clark
           was
           g●…ne
           .
           
             I
             no
             where
             gave
          
           that
           as
           the
           only
           ,
           or
           as
           ●…ny
           Reason
           ,
           why
           the
           Meeting
           could
           not
           adjourn
           .
           But
           I
           ●…ged
           the
           Clark's
           being
           gone
           with
           the
           M●…ing
           Book
           ,
           before
           the
           adjournment
           was
           made
           ▪
           〈◊〉
           that
           not
           in
           an
           abrupt
           manner
           ,
           or
           by
           way
           〈◊〉
           ●…reach
           or
           Disunion
           ,
           which
           I
           argued
           from
           his
           not
           being
           reproved
           ,
           or
           blamed
           for
           it
           afterwar●…
           by
           the
           M●…eting
           )
           as
           an
           Argument
           that
           the
           Meeting
           was
           really
           ended
           before
           that
           Adjournment
           ●…as
           made
           ,
           and
           that
           consequently
           that
           Adjornment
           ●…s
           irregul●…r
           ,
           and
           without
           Authority
           .
           F●…ds
           ,
           this
           is
           
             a
             main
             point
          
           :
           For
           upon
           that
           Adjournment
           depends
           much
           of
           the
           open
           Breach
           that
           followed
           .
           Therefore
           this
           had
           need
           be
           well
           heeded
           .
           In
           my
           former
           Epistle
           ,
           I
           handled
           this
           Point
           pretty
           largely
           ,
           because
           I
           knew
           there
           lay
           
             much
             weight
          
           upon
           it
           .
           
             G.
             K.
          
           in
           his
           Answer
           has
           well
           ●…igh
           waved
           it
           all
           ,
           at
           least
           the
           
             most
             pressing
          
           parts
           of
           it
           :
           Which
           shews
           his
           Weakness
           .
           I
           shall
           therefore
           r●…n
           over
           agaiu
           here
           ,
           some
           part
           of
           what
           I
           said
           on
           this
           Subject
           before
           ,
           that
           it
           may
           appear
           how
           short
           his
           Answer
           is
           ,
           and
           that
           his
           strength
           lies
           more
           in
           a
           sort
           of
           Sophistical
           Arguing
           ,
           and
           quibbling
           on
           words
           ,
           than
           in
           substantial
           and
           solid
           Reasoning
           .
        
         
           I
           urged
           in
           my
           former
           Epistle
           ,
           p.
           26.
           the
           Clark's
           going
           away
           with
           the
           Meeting
           Book
           ,
           (
           as
           well
           as
           some
           others
           of
           the
           Meeting
           )
           as
           an
           Argument
           that
           the
           Me●…ting
           was
           regularly
           ended
           before
           the
           Adjournment
           was
           made
           .
           
             To
             this
             he
             gives
             no
             Answer
             .
          
           But
           fallaciously
           slips
           from
           this
           
           to
           another
           thing
           ;
           crying
           out
           ,
           
             It
             is
             ridiculous
             to
             say
             that
             the
             Meeting
             could
             not
             adjourn
             because
             the
             Book
             and
             the
             Clark
             was
             gone
             ,
          
           and
           that
           this
           is
           the
           chief
           ,
           or
           rather
           only
           Reason
           given
           by
           me
           .
           I
           have
           shewed
           this
           to
           be
           false
           .
           But
           what
           's
           this
           to
           the
           purpose
           ?
           The
           Question
           is
           not
           whether
           the
           Meeting
           could
           adjourn
           while
           it
           was
           a
           Meeting
           :
           But
           whether
           it
           was
           a
           Meeting
           ,
           when
           the
           Adjournment
           was
           made
           ?
           Or
           whether
           it
           was
           not
           ended
           and
           broken
           up
           before
           .
           I
           observed
           that
           
             G.
             K.
          
           himself
           spake
           of
           it
           doubtfully
           and
           with
           reserve
           .
           He
           did
           not
           say
           the
           Meeting
           was
           not
           broke
           up
           before
           the
           Adjournment
           :
           but
           that
           it
           was
           
             not
             understood
          
           to
           be
           broke
           up
           before
           the
           Adjournment
           .
           
             He
             says
             nothing
             to
             clear
             this
             .
          
           Part
           of
           the
           Meeting
           he
           says
           was
           gone
           .
           What
           made
           them
           go
           ,
           before
           the
           Meeting
           was
           ended
           ?
           The
           Reason
           he
           gave
           is
           ,
           
             its
             being
             col●…
             Weather
             ,
             and
             growing
             dark
             .
          
           But
           among
           thos●…
           that
           went
           away
           the
           Clark
           of
           the
           Meeting
           it
           seem●…
           was
           one
           ,
           and
           he
           took
           the
           Meeting
           's
           Book
           wit●…
           him
           .
           If
           
             some
             few
          
           would
           take
           the
           liberty
           to
           ris●…
           and
           go
           away
           before
           the
           Meeting
           was
           ended
           ,
           be●…cause
           it
           was
           cold
           and
           grew
           dark
           ,
           is
           it
           reasona●…ble
           to
           think
           that
           that
           would
           have
           induced
           th●…
           Clark
           of
           the
           Meeting
           to
           have
           gone
           away
           to●…
           and
           carried
           the
           Meeting
           's
           Book
           away
           with
           hi●…
           in
           which
           the
           Proceedings
           of
           the
           Meeting
           shoul●…
           be
           recorded
           ,
           before
           the
           Meeting
           was
           ended
           ▪
           Or
           have
           excused
           him
           if
           he
           had
           ?
           Would
           a●…
           Meeting
           suffer
           that
           in
           a
           Clark
           ,
           
             without
             〈◊〉
          
           Believe
           it
           that
           can
           .
           And
           let
           
             G.
             K.
          
           clear
           hi●…
           self
           fairly
           of
           this
           ,
           if
           he
           can
           .
           Till
           then
           ,
           I
           sha●…
           take
           it
           for
           certain
           ,
           that
           that
           
             Monthly
             Meeti●…
          
           
           
             was
             ended
          
           and
           broken
           up
           ,
           part
           of
           the
           Friends
           
             gone
             away
          
           ,
           the
           Clark
           gone
           ,
           the
           Book
           in
           which
           the
           Proceedings
           of
           the
           Meeting
           should
           be
           recorded
           gone
           ,
           before
           the
           Adjournment
           was
           made
           ,
           and
           consequently
           
             that
             Adjournment
             not
             good
          
           ,
           but
           invalid
           .
           And
           if
           so
           ,
           then
           neither
           those
           Friends
           that
           denied
           the
           Meeting
           ,
           held
           next
           day
           at
           the
           School-house
           upon
           that
           Adjournment
           ,
           to
           be
           a
           right
           Monthly
           Meeting
           ;
           nor
           the
           Quarterly
           Meeting
           ,
           which
           afterwards
           refused
           to
           record
           in
           their
           book
           the
           Acts
           of
           that
           Meeting
           ,
           held
           on
           that
           Adjournment
           ,
           did
           thereby
           begin
           the
           Separation
           ,
           or
           give
           the
           others
           any
           just
           cause
           to
           separate
           .
           Divers
           other
           Passages
           in
           the
           26
           ,
           and
           27.
           pages
           of
           my
           former
           Epistle
           ,
           tending
           to
           prove
           ,
           that
           not
           Friends
           ,
           but
           
             G.
             K.
          
           and
           his
           Party
           begun
           the
           Seperation
           ,
           he
           takes
           
             no
             notice
          
           of
           ;
           but
           carps
           at
           a
           word
           ,
           to
           wind
           himself
           off
           by
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           get
           clear
           of
           this
           matter
           .
           I
           had
           said
           before
           ,
           
             Truly
             the
             time
             ,
             manner
             and
             Circumstances
             of
             that
             Adjournment
             considered
             ,
             it
             seems
             to
             me
             that
             this
             was
             an
             irregular
             Meeting
             ,
             surreptitiously
             obtained
             ,
             to
             serve
             a
             private
             end
             .
             This
             he
             makes
             his
             Eight
             Charge
             ,
             thus
             .
          
        
         
           
             He
             falsly
             alledgeth
             that
             ,
             the
             Meeting
             Adjourned
             ,
             was
             surrepti●…ously
             obtained
             ,
             which
             he
             grounds
             on
             a
             Forgery
             or
             Fiction
             of
             his
             own
             devising
             ,
             as
             if
             Twenty
             Nine
             of
             them
             might
             be
             loose
             or
             raw
             Persons
             .
          
           Is
           it
           a
           Forgery
           or
           Fiction
           to
           say
           they
           
             might
             be
          
           loose
           or
           raw
           Persons
           ?
           I
           did
           not
           say
           
             they
             were
          
           ;
           and
           I
           gave
           the
           Reasons
           that
           induced
           me
           to
           think
           they
           
             might
             be
             such
          
           ,
           which
           I
           had
           
             from
             himself
          
           .
           
             For
             when
             I
             had
             said
             ,
             It
             seems
             to
             me
             ,
             this
             was
             an
             
             irregular
             Meeting
             ,
             surreptitiously
             ●…btained
             ,
             to
             serve
             a
             private
             end
             ;
             I
             added
             ,
             and
             the
             rather
             for
             that
             I
             observe
             ,
             when
             he
             sets
             forth
             (
             to
             grace
             it
             )
             the
             Number
             of
             them
             that
             met
             upon
             that
             Adjournment
             ,
             consisting
             of
             (
             he
             says
             )
             at
             least
             Sixty
             Persons
             ,
             he
             adds
             (
             which
             as
             much
             disgraces
             it
             )
             Most
             of
             which
             us●…
             to
             keep
             Monthly
             Meetings
             .
             So
             that
             Twenty
             Nine
             of
             those
             Sixty
             might
             be
             raw
             or
             loose
             Persons
             ,
             brought
             in
             to
             do
             a
             Job
             ,
             or
             serve
             a
             Turn
             :
             And
             that
             they
             were
             so
             ,
             I
             am
             the
             more
             induced
             to
             think
             ,
             from
             his
             giving
             the
             Names
             of
             some
             of
             them
             ,
             but
             not
             of
             them
             all
             .
          
           This
           makes
           it
           plain
           ,
           that
           I
           did
           not
           ground
           my
           saying
           ,
           on
           a
           Forgery
           or
           Fiction
           of
           my
           own
           d●…sing
           ;
           but
           upon
           the
           Account
           himsel●…●…ad
           given
           of
           the
           Persons
           ,
           viz.
           That
           being
           in
           〈◊〉
           of
           Sixty
           ,
           
             most
             of
             them
          
           used
           to
           keep
           Monthly
           Meetings
           ,
           which
           might
           be
           true
           ,
           though
           Twenty
           Nine
           of
           the
           Sixty
           were
           raw
           or
           loose
           Persons
           .
           But
           since
           that
           Adjourned
           Meeting
           was
           designed
           for
           such
           an
           extraordinary
           service
           ,
           as
           to
           give
           forth
           three
           Judgments
           (
           which
           it
           seems
           they
           did
           )
           why
           should
           some
           be
           brought
           to
           help
           make
           up
           that
           Meeting
           ,
           who
           did
           
             not
             use
          
           to
           keep
           Monthly
           Meetings
           before
           ;
           unless
           it
           were
           
             to
             serve
             a
             T●…
          
           ?
           And
           why
           should
           he
           undertake
           to
           give
           a
           List
           of
           the
           Names
           of
           some
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           not
           of
           them
           all
           ,
           but
           that
           he
           too
           well
           kn●…w
           there
           were
           too
           many
           raw
           or
           loose
           Persons
           among
           them
           ?
        
         
           But
           from
           my
           ●…ng
           the
           Words
           ,
           
             Surreptitiously
             obtained
          
           ,
           he
           takes
           occasion
           to
           
             slip
             aside
          
           again
           from
           the
           matter
           ,
           and
           says
           ,
           
             I
             may
             much
             more
             justly
             say
             ,
             his
             scandalous
             Book
             is
             surreptitiously
             come
             out
             in
             print
             ,
          
           
           
             being
             contrary
             to
             the
             mind
             of
             many
             Friends
             ,
             and
             to
             Gospel
             Order
             ,
             professed
             by
             himself
             ,
             and
             all
             professed
             Friends
             ,
          
           viz.
           
             That
             none
             expose
             another
             in
             print
             ,
             or
             print
             against
             another
             ,
             till
             he
             be
             disowned
             by
             the
             Meeting
             to
             whom
             he
             belongs
             ,
             after
             a
             fair
             Tryal
             had
             .
          
           Whether
           my
           Book
           came
           out
           surreptitiously
           .
           I
           leave
           to
           you
           ,
           Friends
           ,
           to
           judge
           ,
           from
           the
           Account
           I
           have
           herein
           given
           before
           ,
           of
           the
           manner
           of
           its
           coming
           forth
           .
           And
           as
           to
           his
           complaint
           of
           want
           of
           Gospel
           Order
           ,
           I
           desire
           you
           to
           consider
           ,
           that
           before
           my
           Book
           was
           written
           ,
           
             he
             had
             refused
             to
             hear
             the
             Church
             ,
          
           not
           only
           in
           America
           ,
           (
           where
           he
           was
           openly
           and
           judicially
           denied
           )
           but
           here
           also
           ,
           in
           not
           following
           the
           advice
           and
           counsel
           thereof
           .
           And
           truly
           I
           think
           ,
           the
           Church
           would
           be
           in
           but
           an
           ill
           condition
           ,
           if
           one
           ,
           under
           ●…tence
           and
           protection
           of
           Membership
           ,
           might
           be
           imboldned
           to
           
             throw
             dirt
          
           upon
           her
           ,
           and
           another
           of
           her
           Members
           might
           not
           have
           the
           liberty
           to
           endeavour
           at
           least
           
             to
             wipe
             it
             off
          
           .
           But
           since
           he
           urges
           that
           Order
           .
           
             That
             none
             expose
             another
             in
             print
             ,
             or
             print
             against
             another
             ,
             till
             he
             be
             disowned
             by
             the
             Meeting
             to
             whom
             he
             belongs
             ,
          
           &c.
           let
           me
           ask
           him
           ;
           
             Why
             he
             has
             exposed
             me
             in
             print
             ,
             or
             printed
             against
             me
             ,
          
           who
           am
           not
           disowned
           by
           the
           Meeting
           to
           which
           I
           belong
           ?
           And
           what
           Gospel
           Order
           hath
           he
           given
           to
           either
           the
           Yearly
           Meeting
           ,
           or
           the
           Second
           Day
           's
           Morning
           Meeting
           ,
           before
           he
           exposed
           them
           in
           Print
           ?
           He
           says
           ,
           
             It
             has
             not
             been
             in
             the
             least
             intimated
             to
             him
             ,
             that
             any
             Meeting
             in
          
           London
           ,
           
             where
             he
             now
             lives
             ,
             hath
             denied
             him
             .
          
           By
           this
           it
           seems
           as
           if
           he
           expected
           to
           be
           
             as
             oft
          
           denied
           as
           he
           removes
           his
           seat
           .
           What
           if
           a
           Meeting
           in
           London
           had
           denied
           him
           ,
           and
           he
           should
           thereupon
           
           remove
           to
           Bristol
           ,
           and
           from
           thence
           to
           York
           ?
           Would
           not
           his
           having
           been
           denied
           in
           London
           serve
           his
           Turn
           ,
           unless
           he
           were
           in
           like
           manner
           denied
           again
           in
           each
           of
           the
           other
           Places
           also
           ?
           But
           what
           need
           was
           there
           that
           any
           Meeting
           in
           London
           should
           intimate
           to
           him
           their
           denyal
           of
           him
           ,
           who
           hath
           
             cut
             off
             himself
          
           from
           friends
           ,
           by
           open
           Separation
           ,
           and
           denied
           both
           the
           Yearly
           and
           Second
           Day
           's
           Morning
           Meeting
           in
           London
           ?
           Besides
           he
           hath
           set
           up
           his
           Standard
           ,
           Proclaimed
           War
           ,
           begun
           it
           in
           America
           ,
           transferr'd
           it
           hither
           ,
           and
           ,
           is
           eagerly
           carrying
           it
           on
           here
           ;
           And
           he
           knows
           the
           saying
           ,
           
             Inter
             arma
             silent
             leges
          
           .
           Can
           he
           reasonably
           expect
           the
           exactne●…
           of
           Proceeding
           by
           Gospel
           Order
           against
           him
           ,
           when
           he
           hath
           m●…e
           open
           War
           against
           Friends
           without
           ●…spel
           Order
           ?
           He
           says
           ,
           
             But
             I
             printed
             nothing
             ●…nst
             any
             in
          
           America
           ,
           
             till
             Gospel
             Order
             was
             given
             t●…r
             ,
             and
             was
             rejected
             by
             them
             .
          
           I
           do
           not
           believe
           this
           to
           be
           true
           :
           He
           has
           exposed
           in
           Print
           
             a
             great
             number
          
           of
           Friends
           by
           name
           in
           America
           :
           Yet
           I
           don't
           remember
           to
           have
           read
           in
           his
           Book
           ,
           that
           any
           of
           them
           were
           complained
           of
           to
           the
           Meetings
           to
           which
           they
           belonged
           ,
           but
           
             W.
             S.
          
           and
           
             T.
             F.
          
           Therefore
           I
           have
           reason
           to
           think
           they
           were
           not
           .
           Let
           him
           shew
           what
           Gospel
           Order
           all
           ●…hey
           severally
           had
           ,
           whose
           names
           he
           has
           exposed
           in
           Print
           .
        
         
           His
           Ninth
           Charge
           is
           not
           only
           
             ●…meer
             Cavil
          
           ,
           but
           I
           take
           it
           to
           be
           done
           with
           design
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           former
           ,
           thereby
           to
           disjoynt
           the
           Account
           of
           the
           Separation
           ,
           which
           I
           had
           connected
           ,
           that
           he
           may
           confound
           his
           Reader
           .
           He
           grounds
           this
           Cavil
           upon
           an
           hi●…t
           I
           gave
           (
           and
           that
           but
           in
           a
           Parenthesis
           )
           
           that
           speaking
           of
           a
           Monthly
           Meeting
           in
           the
           First
           Month
           last
           ,
           he
           set
           no
           Year
           either
           when
           that
           was
           ,
           or
           when
           his
           Book
           was
           Printed
           ,
           as
           there
           is
           scarce
           to
           any
           of
           his
           late
           Printed
           things
           ,
           which
           re●…ders
           him
           and
           his
           works
           more
           obscure
           .
           This
           he
           says
           ,
           
             I
             falsly
             alledge
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             contrary
             is
             to
             be
             seen
             ,
             in
             his
             Book
             ,
          
           quoting
           p.
           19.
           (
           of
           his
           Reasons
           and
           Causes
           ,
           &c.
           )
           But
           the
           mention
           he
           made
           of
           the
           Monthly
           Meeting
           in
           the
           First
           Month
           last
           ,
           was
           not
           in
           p.
           19.
           but
           in
           p.
           15.
           of
           that
           Book
           .
           So
           that
           I
           must
           have
           hunted
           from
           p.
           15.
           to
           19.
           if
           I
           would
           have
           sought
           it
           ;
           And
           yet
           I
           should
           
             not
             have
             found
             it
          
           there
           neither
           :
           For
           indeed
           it
           is
           
             not
             there
          
           ,
           nor
           any
           where
           else
           in
           his
           Book
           ,
           that
           I
           can
           find
           .
           He
           says
           ,
           
             He
             shews
             in
             that
             Nin●…nth
             page
             ,
             that
             the
             Monthly
             Meeting
             that
             gave
             ●…gment
             against
          
           W.
           S.
           and
           T.
           F.
           
             was
             the
             Twenty
             Seventh
             of
             the
             Twelfth
             Month.
          
           1691.
           
           And
           in
           that
           he
           ●…ys
           true
           .
           He
           adds
           ;
           
             And
             it
             plainly
             appears
             from
             my
             Book
             ,
             that
             the
             Monthly
             Meeting
             in
             the
             First
             Month
             last
          
           (
           there
           mentioned
           )
           
             was
             in
             the
             next
             Month
             following
             ,
             in
             the
             Year
          
           1692.
           
           And
           in
           that
           he
           says
           False
           ;
           no
           such
           thing
           appearing
           plainly
           ,
           or
           at
           all
           .
           Now
           he
           refers
           from
           p.
           19.
           to
           p.
           27.
           where
           ;
           he
           says
           ,
           
             that
             very
             Year
             is
             mentioned
          
           .
           And
           so
           indeed
           it
           is
           ,
           but
           not
           as
           relating
           to
           the
           Meeting
           in
           the
           First
           Month
           last
           ,
           but
           as
           the
           ●…are
           of
           a
           Letter
           ,
           Written
           the
           15th
           .
           of
           the
           Third
           Month
           ,
           1692.
           without
           any
           mention
           of
           the
           Meeting
           in
           the
           First
           Month
           last
           .
           That
           First
           Month
           last
           must
           be
           the
           First
           Month
           
             next
             before
          
           the
           Book
           ,
           in
           which
           it
           is
           mentioned
           ,
           was
           Printed
           .
           For
           the
           date
           of
           the
           Book
           therefore
           I
           searched
           ,
           both
           in
           the
           Title
           page
           ,
           and
           at
           the
           End
           :
           But
           it
           doth
           
           not
           appear
           by
           the
           Book
           it self
           ,
           either
           in
           what
           Year
           ,
           at
           what
           Place
           ,
           or
           by
           whom
           it
           was
           Printed
           .
           I
           gave
           but
           a
           
             transient
             hint
          
           before
           ,
           of
           his
           obscure
           way
           of
           Writing
           ,
           not
           intending
           to
           insist
           on
           it
           .
           But
           since
           he
           takes
           that
           
             light
             Correction
             so
             impatiently
          
           ,
           it
           's
           fit
           ,
           I
           think
           he
           should
           have
           more
           ,
           since
           
             more
             is
             due
          
           to
           him
           .
           Therefore
           ,
           I
           now
           add
           ,
           That
           his
           Book
           called
           ,
           
             The
             Plea
             of
             the
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           &c.
           
           His
           Book
           called
           ,
           
             Truth
             and
             Innocency
             defended
          
           ,
           &c.
           
           His
           Book
           called
           ,
           
             A
             Testim●…
             against
             that
             false
             and
             absur'd
             Opinion
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           His
           loving
           Epistle
           ,
           (
           as
           it
           came
           out
           at
           〈◊〉
           ,
           distinct
           from
           his
           Seasonable
           Information
           ,
           to
           which
           it
           is
           now
           stitched
           )
           none
           of
           these
           have
           the
           Year
           when
           ,
           the
           Place
           where
           ,
           or
           the
           name
           of
           the
           Printer
           by
           whom
           they
           w●…re
           Printed
           ,
           as
           other
           Mens
           Books
           usually
           have
           .
           By
           this
           it
           appears
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           not
           without
           〈◊〉
           I
           gave
           him
           that
           
             gentle
             R●…
          
           before
           ,
           (
           which
           he
           had
           better
           have
           ●…orn
           ,
           than
           have
           given
           O●…
           〈◊〉
           
             ●…ser
             R●…
          
           to
           follow
           ,
           )
           but
           that
           he
           had
           
             no
             ca●…
          
           to
           charge
           me
           with
           dealing
           f●…lsly
           by
           him
           in
           it
           .
           Why
           he
           should
           choose
           (
           for
           ,
           in
           so
           many
           Instances
           ,
           it
           look●…
           more
           like
           Choice
           ,
           than
           
             Chance
             ,
          
           )
           to
           conceal
           the
           dates
           of
           his
           Book●…
           ,
           I
           cannot
           tell
           ;
           〈◊〉
           it
           were
           ,
           that
           from
           the
           Incertainty
           that
           arises
           from
           such
           an
           obscure
           way
           of
           Writing
           ,
           he
           might
           ha●…ly
           catch
           his
           Answerer
           upon
           some
           mist●…
           in
           point
           of
           time
           ,
           (
           as
           he
           did
           me
           about
           the
           Yearly
           Meeting
           )
           and
           thence
           both
           take
           the
           adva●…
           to
           insult
           over
           him
           ,
           and
           withal
           avoid
           his
           Argument
           .
        
         
           In
           his
           Tenth
           C●…ge
           ,
           He
           Vaunts
           :
           himself
           over
           my
           Ignorance
           ,
           saying
           ,
           
             I
             most
             ●…ersly
             and
             Ignorantly
             alledge
             (
             by
             a
             sort
             of
             Argument
             that
             is
             so
             silly
             and
             weak
             ,
             that
             scarce
             an
             Ordinary
             School-Boy
          
           
           
             wo●…d
             use
             it
          
           ,
           suppose
           him
           to
           mean
           One
           of
           his
           own
           instructing
           )
           
             That
             if
             that
             Act
             of
          
           T.
           L's
           .
           
             (
             viz.
          
           says
           
             G.
             K.
          
           his
           withdrawing
           from
           the
           Monthly
           Meeting
           adjourned
           where
           I
           begin
           it
           :
           But
           say
           I
           ,
           his
           withdrawing
           from
           the
           Monthly
           Meeting
           before
           that
           adj●…rnment
           ,
           where
           
             G.
             K.
          
           did
           formerly
           begin
           it
           )
           
             was
             the
             Cause
             of
             the
             Sep●…ration
             ,
             ●…en
             it
             would
             not
             be
             the
             Separation
             it self
             :
             But
             the
             Separation
             must
             come
             after
             this
             ,
             ●…s
             this
             Effect
             follows
             ●…he
             ●…use
             .
          
           This
           
             (
             that
             the
             Effect
             follows
             the
             Cause
             )
          
           he
           〈◊〉
           ridiculously
           weak
           :
           And
           thereupon
           reminds
           me
           of
           the
           advice
           he
           gave
           me
           in
           the
           Yearly
           Meeting
           ,
           to
           beware
           of
           
             falling
             into
             the
             〈◊〉
             of
             ●…hat
             called
             Philosophy
             .
          
           If
           that
           called
           Philosophy
           be
           a
           Ditch
           ,
           I
           confess
           ,
           I
           have
           no
           mind
           to
           fall
           into
           it
           .
           For
           if
           it
           be
           a
           Ditch
           ,
           I
           doubt
           't
           is
           a
           〈◊〉
           one
           ,
           because
           he
           who
           has
           walked
           so
           long
           in
           si●…
           ,
           
             drops
             so
             much
             Di●…
          
           from
           his
           Pen.
           
        
         
           And
           si●…
           ,
           
             F●…●…st
             vel
             〈◊〉
             hoste
             doc●…ri
          
           (
           it
           is
           L●…ful
           〈◊〉
           l●…rn
           even
           of
           an
           Enemy
           )
           I
           am
           content
           to
           learn
           by
           another's
           harm
           to
           beware
           ,
           and
           not
           venture
           ▪
           too
           far
           into
           
             his
             Ditch
          
           ,
           left
           he
           bring
           an
           Action
           of
           Intrusion
           against
           me
           ,
           for
           ,
           ent●…ing
           ,
           against
           his
           mind
           ,
           upon
           his
           Possession
           ,
           the
           !
           Ditch
           of
           that
           called
           Philosophy
           .
           Yet
           let
           him
           give
           me
           leave
           to
           put
           him
           in
           mind
           (
           for
           I
           doubt
           not
           but
           he
           knows
           it
           already
           )
           that
           
             Omnis
             Caus●…
             est
             prior
             suo
             effect●…
          
           (
           every
           Cause
           is
           before
           it's
           Effect
           )
           and
           
             Effectus
             non
             est
             .
             Causa
          
           (
           the
           Effect
           is
           not
           the
           Cause
           )
           are
           true
           Rules
           in
           that
           Philosophy
           ,
           which
           is
           
             not
             a
             Ditch
          
           .
           But
           ,
           Friends
           ,
           (
           whatever
           his
           Logicians
           or
           School-men
           ,
           as
           he
           says
           ,
           teach
           ;
           who
           are
           
             not
             always
          
           in
           the
           right
           ,
           as
           he
           is
           often
           in
           the
           wrong
           )
           when
           I
           argued
           ,
           that
           if
           that
           Act
           of
           T.
           Lloyd's
           
           going
           out
           of
           the
           Monthly
           Meeting
           ,
           and
           taking
           away
           a
           Wing
           or
           Skirt
           of
           the
           Meeting
           with
           him
           (
           which
           
             G.
             K.
          
           said
           he
           did
           )
           was
           the
           Cause
           of
           the
           Separation
           ,
           then
           it
           could
           not
           be
           the
           Separation
           it self
           :
           But
           the
           Separation
           must
           come
           after
           this
           ,
           as
           the
           Effect
           follows
           the
           Cause
           :
           I
           suppose
           I
           spake
           to
           your
           Understanding
           ,
           and
           that
           ye
           will
           not
           be
           easily
           per●…ded
           by
           his
           Logicians
           ,
           or
           Schoolmen
           ,
           or
           himself
           either
           to
           put
           the
           Cart
           before
           the
           House
           ,
           or
           the
           Effect
           before
           〈◊〉
           Cause
           .
           But
           however
           Ignorant
           I
           was
           ,
           what
           
             Forgery
             ,
             Perversion
          
           ,
           or
           
             false
             Accusation
          
           was
           there
           in
           this
           ?
        
         
           His
           Eleventh
           Charge
           ,
           is
           ,
           That
           I
           
             falsly
             alledge
             ,
             that
             the
             Change
             of
             the
             Meeting
             in
          
           Philadelphia
           ,
           
             from
             the
             Bank
             to
             the
             Cent●…
             ,
             was
             in
             Course
             .
             This
             ,
          
           says
           ,
           he
           ,
           
             I
             prove
             to
             be
             false
             and
             a
             Fiction
             ,
             because
             ,
             at
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Course
             of
             ▪
             〈◊〉
             was
             not
             yet
             〈◊〉
             ,
             nor
             did
             come
             either
             so
             soon
             before
             or
             after
             ,
             so
          
           T●…l
           .
           
             put
             it
             to
             a
             vote
             ,
             by
             giving
             a
             sign
             ,
             whether
             it
             should
             he
             ●…ved
             or
             not
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           This
           Proof
           of
           his
           consists
           in
           two
           things
           .
           First
           ;
           That
           the
           ti●…●…f
           the
           Course
           of
           it
           (
           that
           is
           of
           its
           being
           removed
           in
           Course
           )
           was
           not
           yet
           come
           .
        
         
           This
           Objection
           I
           remember
           he
           made
           in
           the
           Yearly
           Meeting
           at
           London
           ,
           and
           it
           was
           there
           Answered
           ,
           and
           I
           took
           notice
           of
           both
           the
           Objection
           and
           Answer
           in
           my
           former
           Epistle
           ,
           p.
           31.
           thus
           ,
           
             I
             remember
             indeed
             (
             which
             I
             would
             here
             note
             )
             
               G.
               K.
            
             did
             object
             ,
             That
             
               the
               Meeting
               was
               removed
               that
               Year
               somewhat
               earlier
               ,
               than
               it
               had
               been
               some
               other
               Year's
               .
            
             But
             to
             that
             it
             was
             replied
             ,
             by
             the
             Friends
             of
             Pensilvania
             then
             present
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             no
             certain
             day
             prefix'd
             and
             settled
             for
             the
             removing
             thereof
             ;
             but
             it
             was
             either
             earlier
             or
             later
             in
             the
             Year
             ,
             according
             as
             the
             
             Seasons
             of
             the
             Year
             proved
             fair
             or
             foul
             for
             weather
             .
          
           This
           plain
           and
           full
           Answer
           to
           his
           Objection
           
             G.
             K.
          
           takes
           
             no
             notice
             of
          
           ;
           but
           urges
           afresh
           ,
           that
           the
           time
           of
           the
           Course
           of
           changing
           the
           Meeting
           was
           not
           yet
           come
           ,
           as
           a
           Proof
           that
           my
           saying
           it
           was
           changed
           in
           Course
           is
           False
           and
           a
           Fiction
           .
           But
           this
           stands
           still
           in
           his
           way
           ,
           and
           he
           must
           remove
           this
           ,
           before
           he
           can
           get
           forward
           .
           He
           must
           prove
           that
           there
           was
           a
           prefixt
           day
           for
           the
           removing
           of
           the
           Meeting
           ,
           and
           that
           Friends
           removed
           it
           before
           that
           fixt
           day
           was
           come
           ,
           e're
           his
           Proof
           will
           stand
           him
           in
           any
           stead
           .
           However
           ,
           Friends
           ,
           I
           hope
           ye
           will
           take
           notice
           ,
           that
           by
           his
           saying
           ,
           The
           time
           of
           the
           Course
           of
           it
           was
           not
           yet
           come
           ,
           nor
           did
           come
           either
           so
           soon
           before
           or
           after
           ,
           he
           grants
           
             the
             Meeting
             had
             a
             Course
             of
             Removing
             ,
          
           and
           that
           both
           before
           and
           after
           .
           See
           now
           how
           unfair
           he
           was
           ,
           to
           charge
           Friends
           there
           with
           assuming
           a
           Power
           to
           change
           the
           Meetings
           ,
           when
           the
           Meetings
           were
           ,
           by
           his
           own
           acknowledgment
           ,
           
             to
             be
             changed
             in
             Course
          
           .
           And
           judge
           whether
           the
           Friends
           removing
           the
           Meeting
           from
           one
           House
           to
           the
           other
           ,
           as
           it
           used
           in
           Course
           to
           be
           ,
           either
           was
           an
           Act
           of
           Separation
           in
           them
           ,
           or
           could
           be
           a
           just
           ground
           to
           
             G.
             K.
          
           and
           his
           Party
           ,
           to
           separate
           from
           them
           .
           The
           other
           part
           of
           his
           Proof
           ,
           that
           my
           saying
           the
           Meeting
           was
           changed
           in
           Course
           is
           False
           ,
           and
           a
           Fiction
           ,
           is
           ,
           that
           
             T.
             L.
          
           put
           it
           to
           the
           vote
           ,
           by
           giving
           a
           sign
           ,
           whether
           it
           should
           be
           removed
           or
           not
           .
           But
           this
           is
           so
           far
           from
           being
           a
           Proof
           ,
           that
           it self
           wants
           a
           Proof
           ,
           and
           may
           be
           false
           and
           a
           Fiction
           ,
           for
           ought
           appears
           :
           For
           he
           gives
           it
           but
           upon
           the
           credit
           of
           his
           own
           word
           .
        
         
         
           In
           my
           32
           ,
           and
           33
           ,
           pages
           ,
           I
           shewed
           ,
           that
           not
           the
           Friends
           ,
           in
           removing
           the
           Meeting
           
             of
             Course
          
           ;
           but
           he
           and
           his
           ,
           in
           keeping
           a
           Meeting
           at
           the
           Bank
           
             out
             of
             Course
          
           ,
           when
           the
           Meeting
           was
           
             in
             Course
          
           removed
           ,
           made
           and
           begun
           the
           Separation
           .
           It
           had
           concerned
           him
           to
           have
           Answered
           this
           ,
           and
           cleared
           himself
           of
           it
           (
           and
           so
           no
           doubt
           he
           would
           if
           he
           could
           )
           but
           he
           takes
           
             no
             ●…ice
          
           of
           it
           ▪
           but
           slips
           away
           to
           where
           I
           mentioned
           ,
           Thomas
           Wilson's
           Evidence
           ,
           and
           charges
           me
           with
           perverting
           T.
           W's
           .
           words
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           his
           Twelfth
           Charge
           .
           Now
           T.
           W's
           .
           Evidence
           was
           ,
           that
           ,
           having
           asked
           
             G.
             K.
             What
             end
             he
             thought
             the
             Friends
             had
             in
             removing
             that
             Meeting
             ,
          
           G.
           K.
           
             said
             ,
             he
             believed
             they
             did
             to
             force
             h●…
             to
             Meet
             with
             them
             .
          
           This
           says
           
             G.
             K.
             proveth
             th●…
             they
             that
             used
             that
             force
             towards
             me
             ,
             were
             guilty
             of
             the
             Separation
             .
          
           But
           how
           proves
           he
           that
           any
           did
           use
           sorce
           ,
           or
           intended
           to
           use
           force
           towards
           him
           ?
           The
           Friends
           did
           not
           say
           so
           ;
           
             T.
             Wilson
          
           did
           not
           say
           so
           :
           'T
           was
           only
           
             he
             himself
          
           said
           
             he
             believed
          
           they
           did
           it
           to
           force
           him
           to
           Meet
           with
           them
           .
           But
           his
           believing
           so
           (
           if
           he
           did
           really
           believe
           so
           )
           does
           not
           prove
           it
           was
           so
           .
           But
           if
           he
           did
           believe
           so
           ,
           he
           was
           (
           as
           I
           observed
           in
           my
           former
           )
           the
           more
           to
           be
           blamed
           ,
           in
           urging
           the
           removing
           of
           that
           Meeting
           as
           an
           Instance
           ,
           or
           Proof
           ,
           that
           the
           Friends
           began
           the
           Separation
           :
           For
           to
           separate
           themselves
           from
           him
           ,
           and
           to
           force
           him
           to
           Meet
           with
           them
           ,
           are
           
             contrary
             enough
          
           .
           But
           where
           's
           his
           Proof
           that
           I
           have
           perverted
           Tho.
           Wilson's
           Words
           ,
           which
           he
           himself
           takes
           as
           I
           laid
           them
           down
           ,
           without
           contradicting
           them
           ;
           yea
           
           and
           argues
           from
           them
           ,
           though
           perversly
           and
           falsely
           ?
        
         
           His
           Thirteenth
           Charge
           he
           calls
           ,
           My
           
             Perversion
             ,
             in
             Charging
             him
             for
             having
             a
             Private
             Family
             Meeting
             at
             his
             House
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           Upon
           this
           he
           runs
           out
           ,
           as
           far
           as
           to
           the
           Act
           of
           Parliament
           that
           allows
           five
           besides
           the
           Family
           to
           meet
           .
           And
           infers
           ,
           that
           
             by
             my
             Sentiment
             ,
             Men
             must
             not
             instruct
             their
             Families
             ,
             nor
             pray
             in
             their
             Families
             ,
             without
             authority
             and
             appointment
             of
             the
             Mens
             Meeting
             ,
             or
             if
             they
             do
             ,
             they
             must
             let
             none
             other
             be
             present
             .
          
           All
           this
           is
           but
           empty
           noise
           raised
           artificially
           to
           amuse
           his
           Reader
           .
           He
           gave
           the
           occasion
           for
           my
           taking
           notice
           of
           his
           Family
           Meeting
           ,
           by
           ●…ing
           proposed
           the
           quite
           
             laying
             aside
          
           the
           After●…s
           Meeting
           ,
           that
           Friends
           had
           allways
           held
           ,
           and
           
             setting
             up
          
           private
           Family
           Meetings
           in
           the
           room
           of
           it
           .
           And
           because
           that
           Proposition
           did
           not
           take
           ,
           (
           the
           Friends
           would
           not
           loose
           their
           Meeting
           so
           )
           he
           thereupon
           ,
           when
           the
           Meeting
           was
           removed
           from
           the
           Bank
           to
           the
           Centre
           ,
           
             set
             up
          
           an
           Evening
           Meeting
           in
           his
           Family
           ,
           which
           being
           done
           in
           a
           Spirit
           of
           contention
           ,
           opposition
           and
           division
           ,
           was
           the
           same
           in
           nature
           and
           ground
           with
           his
           other
           open
           separate
           Meetings
           .
           This
           he
           seemed
           to
           be
           sensible
           of
           himself
           ,
           and
           therefore
           to
           obviate
           the
           Objection
           that
           he
           saw
           might
           be
           made
           ,
           he
           said
           in
           his
           Reasons
           of
           the
           Separation
           ,
           p.
           15.
           
           
             That
             could
             be
             counted
             no
             Separate
             Meeting
             for
             that
             day
             .
          
           This
           led
           me
           to
           say
           ,
           
             As
             he
             gives
             no
             Account
             by
             
               whose
               appointment
            
             ,
             or
             
               what
               Authority
            
             that
             Meeting
             was
             held
             :
             So
             he
             offers
             no
             reason
             why
             it
             could
             not
             be
             accounted
             a
             
             Separate
             Meeting
             ;
          
           nor
           do
           I
           think
           ,
           indeed
           ,
           that
           he
           can
           give
           any
           .
           For
           though
           M●…n
           may
           instruct
           their
           Families
           ,
           and
           pray
           in
           their
           Families
           (
           being
           rightly
           moved
           thereunto
           )
           yet
           a
           private
           Meeting
           in
           a
           Family
           ,
           set
           up
           in
           Opposition
           to
           publick
           Meetings
           ,
           and
           in
           Disunion
           to
           Friends
           ,
           is
           as
           really
           a
           Separate
           Meeting
           ,
           as
           the
           openly
           Separate
           Meetings
           are
           .
        
         
           He
           says
           ,
           
             My
             Clamour
             about
             their
             Meeting
             at
             the
          
           Barbadoes
           -
           
             House
             ,
             is
             idle
             and
             impertinent
             .
          
           So
           he
           is
           willing
           to
           turn
           off
           any
           thing
           that
           he
           cannot
           answer
           .
           But
           it
           's
           so
           pertinent
           ,
           that
           it
           fastens
           the
           Separation
           upon
           him
           and
           his
           Party
           so
           close
           ,
           that
           he
           cannot
           shake
           it
           off
           .
           He
           says
           ,
           
             We
             met
             not
             there
             till
             they
             had
             separated
             themselves
             from
             us
             ,
             and
             denied
             the
             Monthly
             Meeting
             .
          
           This
           is
           but
           a
           b●…gging
           of
           the
           Question
           ,
           in
           both
           parts
           of
           it
           ;
           which
           〈◊〉
           〈◊〉
           were
           not
           
             hard
             beset
          
           ,
           such
           a
           Man
           a●…
           he
           would
           not
           have
           done
           .
           That
           the
           Friends
           ,
           in
           removing
           the
           Meeting
           from
           the
           Bank
           to
           the
           Centre
           ,
           did
           separate
           themselves
           from
           him
           and
           his
           Party
           ,
           is
           denied
           .
           That
           the
           Meeting
           which
           the
           Friends
           denied
           ,
           and
           whose
           Acts
           the
           Quarterly
           Meeting
           refused
           to
           Record
           ,
           was
           a
           rightly
           constituted
           Monthly
           Meeting
           ,
           is
           denied
           .
           These
           are
           main
           Points
           ,
           which
           he
           ought
           to
           have
           proved
           :
           But
           not
           being
           able
           to
           do
           that
           ,
           he
           begs
           them
           ;
           too
           meanly
           for
           him
           .
           But
           what
           can
           a
           Man
           do
           ,
           though
           his
           Abilities
           be
           great
           ,
           when
           his
           Cause
           is
           
             not
             good
          
           ?
           He
           adds
           ,
           
             Besides
             that
             ,
             they
             not
             only
             threatned
             to
             keep
             〈◊〉
             out
             at
             the
             Bank
             Meeting
             ,
             but
             most
             rudely
             abused
             us
             when
             we
             met
             in
             it
             ,
             always
             ,
             interrupting
             any
             of
             us
             that
             spoke
             ,
             though
             we
             never
             interrupted
             them
             ,
          
           I
           perceive
           by
           this
           he
           cannot
           say
           they
           were
           kept
           
           out
           at
           the
           Bank
           Meeting
           :
           The
           highest
           he
           goes
           ,
           is
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           threatned
           to
           be
           kept
           out
           ;
           and
           for
           the
           Truth
           of
           that
           ,
           we
           have
           but
           his
           word
           .
           But
           it
           is
           a
           known
           Truth
           (
           which
           I
           suppose
           himself
           is
           not
           ignorant
           of
           )
           that
           Friends
           in
           England
           have
           been
           actually
           kept
           out
           of
           their
           Meeting-houses
           by
           those
           Separatists
           ,
           whom
           he
           is
           now
           fallen
           in
           with
           .
           As
           for
           what
           he
           says
           of
           being
           rudely
           abused
           ,
           they
           must
           be
           
             rudely
             abusive
          
           indeed
           ,
           that
           could
           exceed
           him
           that
           way
           .
           He
           adds
           ,
           
             And
             at
             last
             sending
             some
             ,
             by
             their
             Magistratical
             Authority
             ,
             with
             Saws
             and
             Axes
             to
             knock
             down
             our
             Gallery
             ,
             〈◊〉
             they
             were
             prevented
             by
             some
             that
             knocked
             down
             both
             the
             one
             and
             the
             other
             ,
             which
          
           (
           says
           he
           )
           
             I
             had
             to
             hand
             in
             ,
             directly
             nor
             indirectly
             ,
          
           (
           could
           he
           not
           have
           said
           ,
           
             but
             only
             looked
             on
             ,
             and
             laughed
             for
             Ioy
             ?
             )
          
           Here
           he
           mentions
           Our
           Gallery
           ;
           so
           that
           it
           seems
           ,
           while
           he
           met
           in
           the
           same
           Room
           with
           Friends
           ,
           he
           had
           a
           sort
           of
           separate
           Meeting
           even
           there
           ,
           and
           a
           
             separate
             Gallery
          
           for
           himself
           and
           some
           of
           his
           Party
           ,
           
             in
             opposition
          
           to
           the
           Gallery
           the
           Ministring
           Friends
           used
           to
           sit
           in
           .
           He
           should
           have
           done
           well
           to
           have
           told
           how
           that
           Gallery
           of
           his
           came
           to
           be
           set
           up
           ,
           and
           when
           .
           This
           brings
           to
           mind
           something
           I
           have
           read
           at
           the
           Yearly
           Meeting
           ,
           concerning
           this
           Gallery-work
           ;
           and
           to
           the
           best
           of
           my
           remembrance
           it
           was
           to
           this
           Purpose
           ,
           That
           after
           
             G.
             K.
          
           had
           broken
           out
           into
           
             open
             Opposition
          
           in
           Friends
           Meetings
           ,
           and
           a
           little
           before
           he
           went
           
             quite
             off
          
           from
           them
           ,
           being
           uneasie
           in
           sitting
           in
           the
           same
           Gallery
           with
           Friends
           ,
           his
           Followers
           set
           up
           a
           new
           Gallery
           for
           him
           ,
           on
           the
           other
           side
           the
           Room
           ,
           over
           against
           the
           old
           Gallery
           ;
           and
           this
           was
           done
           privately
           and
           suddenly
           .
           But
           
           when
           it
           was
           known
           ,
           and
           known
           to
           be
           done
           without
           the
           Consent
           of
           the
           Meeting
           ,
           or
           of
           those
           particular
           Friends
           who
           were
           the
           Trustees
           for
           the
           Meeting-house
           ,
           two
           of
           the
           Trustees
           went
           in
           a
           peaceable
           manner
           ,
           to
           take
           it
           down
           again
           :
           W●…
           that
           they
           might
           proceed
           therein
           by
           Joint-co●…sent
           ,
           called
           
             Robert
             Turner
          
           ,
           (
           who
           also
           was
           one
           〈◊〉
           the
           Trustees
           )
           to
           go
           with
           them
           .
           But
           when
           〈◊〉
           came
           into
           the
           Meeting-house
           ,
           
             R.
             Turner
          
           ,
           i●…
           of
           taking
           down
           the
           New
           Gallery
           ,
           striking
           〈◊〉
           a
           transient
           stroke
           upon
           ,
           that
           ,
           went
           to
           the
           〈◊〉
           Gallery
           of
           Friends
           ,
           and
           fell
           with
           that
           fury
           up●…
           that
           ,
           that
           having
           gotten
           suitable
           assistance
           ,
           the
           cut
           and
           tore
           down
           the
           Posts
           ,
           Rails
           ,
           Seat
           ,
           〈◊〉
           and
           Bottom
           of
           i●…
           ,
           laying
           it
           level
           with
           the
           〈◊〉
           of
           the
           Meeting-house
           
             G.
             K.
          
           looking
           〈◊〉
           ,
           〈◊〉
           showing
           h●…
           great
           satisfaction
           and
           Joy
           ,
           b●…
           〈◊〉
           ing
           at
           it
           .
           This
           is
           that
           
             R.
             Turner
          
           ,
           who
           was
           〈◊〉
           man
           in
           Signing
           the
           Iudgment
           given
           at
           the
           ●…rate
           .
           Meeting
           in
           .
           〈◊〉
           on
           behalf
           of
           〈◊〉
           But
           that
           the
           Trustees
           ,
           who
           went
           to
           take
           〈◊〉
           that
           Now
           Gallery
           ,
           were
           sent
           (
           as
           
             G.
             K.
          
           〈◊〉
           )
           by
           Magistratical
           Authority
           ,
           doth
           ●…ot
           appear
           .
        
         
           That
           which
           he
           calls
           my
           Fourteenth
           Perversion
           ,
           is
           ,
           
             That
             〈◊〉
             assumed
             ,
             a
             Power
             to
             alter
             ,
             c●…
             ,
             change
             ,
             and
             set
             up
             Meetings
             〈◊〉
             be
             pleas'd
             .
          
           This
           he
           calls
           both
           a
           Perversion
           and
           ●…orgery
           (
           for
           he
           is
           very
           liberal
           of
           those
           .
           Terms
           )
           and
           he
           says
           ,
           
             The
             Foundation
             of
             it
             is
             ,
             by
             my
             own
             Confession
             ,
             〈◊〉
             he
             declared
             his
             sense
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             Proposition
             .
             That
             it
             were
             good
             to
             have
             but
             one
             publick
             Meeting
             on
             First
             Days
             ,
             and
             the
             remaining
             part
             to
             be
             used
             in
             private
             Families
             .
          
           (
           He
           should
           have
           said
           for
           private
           
           Meetings
           in
           Families
           :
           For
           so
           he
           said
           before
           ;
           and
           that
           was
           it
           he
           would
           have
           been
           at
           .
           )
           
             Now
             ,
             Reader
          
           ,
           (
           says
           he
           )
           
             iudge
             what
             Ground
             he
             had
             from
             〈◊〉
             simple
             Christian
             Proposition
             ,
             to
             invent
             this
             Forg●…y
             .
          
           Nay
           ,
           stay
           Reader
           ,
           and
           before
           thou
           judgest
           ,
           let
           me
           shew
           thee
           ,
           if
           thou
           hast
           not
           already
           read
           it
           ,
           what
           Grounds
           I
           had
           ,
           and
           gave
           in
           my
           former
           Epistle
           ,
           for
           charging
           him
           that
           he
           and
           his
           〈◊〉
           would
           have
           assumed
           a
           Power
           to
           alter
           ,
           〈◊〉
           ,
           change
           ,
           a●…pomt
           ,
           pull
           down
           ,
           set
           up
           Meetings
           as
           they
           pleased
           .
           First
           ,
           I
           shew'd
           ,
           p.
           35
           :
           
             T●…
             would
             have
             pulled
             down
             the
             publick
             Afternoons
             ●…ing
             ,
             and
             ●…d
             it
             quite
             aside
          
           ;
           next
           ,
           That
           
             they
             〈◊〉
             have
             set
             up
             private
             Meetings
             in
             Families
             ,
             ins●…
             thereof
             .
          
           Thirdly
           ,
           
             Their
             setting
             up
             a
             new
             Aft●…
             Meeting
             of
             their
             own
             heads
             .
          
           And
           whereas
           〈◊〉
           his
           declaring
           
             his
             sense
             ,
             that
             it
             were
             good
             to
             〈◊〉
             out
             one
             publick
             Meeting
             on
             First
             Days
             ,
          
           &c.
           
             was
             by
             ●…ay
             of
             Proposition
          
           ;
           and
           ,
           to
           pa●…iate
           the
           matter
           ,
           〈◊〉
           
             his
             simple
             Christian
             Proposition
          
           .
           I
           say
           it
           went
           〈◊〉
           a
           Proposition
           .
           He
           declared
           not
           only
           his
           Sense
           ,
           but
           his
           
             Int●…n
             .
             Some
             of
             us
          
           (
           says
           he
           ,
           〈◊〉
           .
           〈◊〉
           .
           〈◊〉
           his
           Reason
           of
           the
           Separation
           )
           
             did
             declare
             ou●…
             sincere
             In●…ion
             and
             Sense
          
           ;
           as
           much
           as
           to
           ●…ay
           .
           It
           is
           
             our
             Sense
          
           ,
           that
           it
           were
           good
           to
           have
           but
           one
           publick
           Meeting
           on
           First
           Days
           ,
           and
           
             me
             ●…ntend
          
           to
           have
           but
           one
           .
           It
           is
           our
           Sense
           that
           the
           remaining
           part
           of
           the
           Day
           should
           be
           used
           for
           private
           Meetings
           in
           Familles
           ;
           and
           
             we
             intend
          
           to
           do
           so
           .
           This
           is
           confirmed
           by
           their
           Practice
           ,
           which
           was
           pursuant
           to
           this
           their
           Intention
           .
           For
           as
           it
           was
           their
           declared
           Intention
           and
           Sense
           ,
           (
           for
           I
           think
           their
           Intention
           went
           before
           their
           Sense
           )
           that
           it
           were
           good
           to
           have
           but
           one
           publick
           Meeting
           
           on
           First
           Days
           :
           So
           ,
           when
           they
           found
           that
           Friends
           would
           not
           let
           fall
           their
           Afternoons
           Meeting
           ,
           he
           and
           his
           Party
           stuck
           to
           their
           own
           Intention
           ,
           and
           withdrew
           from
           it
           ,
           keeping
           but
           one
           publick
           Meeting
           on
           that
           Day
           .
           As
           they
           had
           declared
           their
           Intention
           and
           Sense
           ,
           that
           the
           remaining
           part
           of
           the
           Day
           should
           be
           used
           for
           private
           Meetings
           in
           Families
           :
           So
           when
           Friends
           would
           not
           change
           their
           publick
           for
           his
           private
           Family-meetings
           ,
           he
           and
           his
           Party
           stuck
           to
           their
           own
           Intention
           ,
           and
           held
           a
           private
           Family-meeting
           in
           his
           House
           .
           
             (
             Some
             of
             us
             met
          
           ,
           says
           he
           ,
           
             as
             a
             private
             Family-meeting
             in
             the
             Evening
             ,
             at
             the
             House
             of
          
           G.
           K.
           p.
           15.
           )
           And
           after
           all
           this
           ,
           when
           he
           saw
           that
           private
           Family-meetings
           would
           not
           do
           ;
           he
           with
           his
           Party
           ,
           
             assumed
             a
             Power
          
           to
           set
           up
           ,
           and
           did
           set
           up
           ,
           a
           new
           publick
           Afternoons
           Meeting
           .
           
             (
             Their
             ●…eeping
             up
          
           ,
           says
           he
           ,
           
             their
             publick
             Afternoons
             Meeting
             ,
             hath
             given
             us
             just
             occasion
             at
             present
             to
             have
             a
             publick
             Afternoons
             Meeting
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             they
             ,
          
           p.
           16.
           )
           Now
           Reader
           ,
           judge
           and
           〈◊〉
           not
           ,
           whether
           I
           had
           not
           good
           Ground
           to
           say
           he
           and
           his
           Party
           would
           have
           assumed
           a
           Power
           ,
           to
           alter
           ,
           chop
           ,
           change
           ,
           appo
           ,
           pull
           down
           ,
           set
           up
           Meetings
           ,
           as
           they
           pleased
           ;
           and
           whether
           ,
           he
           had
           any
           just
           Cause
           from
           thence
           ,
           to
           charge
           me
           with
           Perversion
           and
           Forgery
           .
        
         
           His
           Fifteenth
           Instance
           of
           my
           perverting
           his
           Words
           ,
           that
           
             because
             he
             said
             ,
             It
             was
             good
             to
             have
             but
             one
             publick
             Meeting
             on
             First
             Days
             ,
             I
          
           (
           he
           says
           )
           
             thereby
             inferr'd
             that
             it
             was
             not
             good
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             Sense
             ,
             but
             evil
             ,
             to
             have
             two
             publick
             Meetings
             on
             First
             Days
             ,
             and
             that
             therefore
             to
             keep
             two
             was
             against
          
           
           
             his
             Conscience
          
           .
           I
           did
           not
           say
           against
           his
           Conscience
           ,
           but
           against
           his
           declared
           Intention
           and
           Sense
           .
           What
           that
           was
           I
           know
           :
           But
           what
           his
           Conscience
           is
           I
           don't
           know
           .
           But
           be
           it
           what
           it
           will
           ,
           I
           think
           I
           made
           appear
           that
           in
           his
           setting
           up
           his
           Afternoons
           Meeting
           ,
           in
           opposition
           to
           the
           Ancient
           Meeting
           of
           Friends
           ,
           and
           
             contrary
             to
             his
             before-declared
             Intention
             and
             Sense
             ,
          
           he
           went
           not
           upon
           a
           sincere
           ,
           godly
           ,
           conscientious
           Ground
           ,
           respecting
           the
           Honour
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           Propagation
           of
           Truth
           ,
           the
           Edification
           and
           Benefit
           of
           the
           Church
           :
           But
           a
           Political
           ,
           Popular
           ,
           worldly
           Ground
           ,
           respecting
           his
           own
           Reputation
           and
           Honour
           ,
           that
           he
           ,
           and
           they
           with
           him
           ,
           might
           not
           be
           thought
           less
           Zealous
           ,
           than
           the
           Friends
           they
           had
           separated
           from
           ,
           &c.
           which
           was
           fairly
           deduced
           from
           the
           reason
           he
           gave
           for
           his
           setting
           up
           that
           Meeting
           ,
           viz.
           
             Their
             keeping
             up
             their
             publick
             Afternoons
             Meeting
             ,
             hath
             given
             us
             just
             occasion
             at
             present
             to
             have
             a
             publick
             Afternoons
             Meeting
             as
             well
             as
             they
             ,
             for
             we
             hope
             they
             shall
             not
             have
             cause
             to
             say
             against
             us
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             short
             of
             them
             in
             our
             Zeal
             for
             good
             Meetings
          
           This
           ,
           in
           the
           37th
           .
           page
           of
           my
           Epistle
           ,
           I
           quoted
           out
           of
           his
           Reasons
           of
           the
           Separation
           ,
           p.
           16.
           and
           argued
           largely
           on
           it
           ;
           which
           he
           has
           not
           answered
           :
           As
           indeed
           he
           seldom
           does
           any
           thing
           that
           is
           Argumentative
           ;
           but
           catches
           at
           words
           ,
           and
           quibbles
           on
           them
           .
           Thus
           what
           I
           offered
           in
           p.
           38.
           to
           shew
           ,
           from
           his
           saying
           ,
           That
           
             the
             Separation
             was
             well
             warranted
             both
             by
             Scripture-Testimony
             and
             Command
             of
             Christ
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             That
             he
             took
             the
             Separation
             upon
             himself
             ,
             because
             it
             would
             be
             (
             as
             I
             there
             argued
             )
             an
             apparent
             Self-condemnation
             in
             him
             to
             say
             ,
             the
             Friends
             had
             separated
             from
             
             him
             ,
             and
             that
             their
             so
             separating
             was
             well-warranted
             by
             Scripture
             and
             Command
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           This
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           he
           skips
           lightly
           over
           ;
           and
           catches
           at
           another
           Quotation
           I
           gave
           out
           of
           him
           ,
           wherein
           he
           charges
           me
           with
           Perversion
           and
           Forgery
           ,
           but
           without
           cause
           .
        
         
           This
           he
           assigns
           for
           my
           Sixteenth
           Perversion
           ,
           saying
           ,
           That
           
             in
             labouring
             to
             cast
             the
             Separation
             on
             him
             ,
             by
             writing
             some
             of
             his
             words
             ,
             I
             leave
             out
             a
             material
             Clause
             in
             the
             Sentence
             that
             cleareth
             him
             ;
             the
             whole
             Sentence
             being
             this
             ,
             Now
             the
             Scriptures
             that
             warrant
             us
             in
             this
             Separation
             ,
             (
             altho'
             ,
             as
             is
             said
             ,
             first
             made
             by
             them
             )
             are
             these
             following
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           
             The
             words
             [
             altho'
             ,
             as
             is
             said
             ,
             first
             made
             by
             them
             ]
             which
          
           (
           he
           says
           )
           
             clear
             him
             fully
             ,
             that
             he
             did
             not
             take
             the
             Separation
             on
             him
             ,
          
           he
           says
           ,
           
             I
             fraudulently
             leave
             out
          
           .
           But
           in
           this
           he
           deals
           fraudulently
           with
           me
           ,
           and
           with
           his
           Reader
           .
           For
           the
           Inference
           I
           made
           from
           those
           words
           of
           his
           ,
           
             viz.
             [
             the
             Scriptures
             that
             warrant
             us
             in
             this
             Separation
             ]
          
           was
           not
           so
           much
           designed
           to
           prove
           he
           began
           the
           Separation
           ,
           as
           that
           
             he
             is
             in
             it
          
           .
           I
           had
           proved
           just
           before
           ,
           from
           his
           saying
           ,
           
             [
             This
             Separation
             was
             well-warranted
          
           ,
           &c.
           ]
           that
           he
           
             began
             it
          
           ,
           or
           took
           it
           upon
           himself
           .
           And
           by
           his
           after
           words
           ,
           I
           shew'd
           that
           
             he
             was
             in
             it
          
           .
           The
           Scriptures
           that
           warrant
           us
           (
           says
           he
           )
           in
           this
           Separation
           .
           There
           I
           stopt
           with
           an
           &c.
           to
           shew
           that
           was
           not
           all
           the
           Sentence
           .
           Then
           making
           my
           Inference
           thus
           ,
           
             This
             is
             a
             sufficient
             Warrant
             sure
             to
             lay
             the
             Separation
             at
             his
             Door
             ;
             for
             here
             is
             a
             plain
             acknowledgment
             that
             he
             is
             in
             it
             ,
          
           I
           added
           (
           to
           have
           prevented
           this
           Cavil
           )
           
             tho'
             he
             Idly
             pretends
             that
             others
             began
             it
             .
          
           And
           this
           ,
           I
           
           think
           will
           shew
           that
           he
           idly
           charges
           this
           as
           a
           Perversion
           and
           Forgery
           on
           me
           .
        
         
           In
           his
           Seventeenth
           ,
           he
           quibbles
           on
           the
           words
           Separate
           and
           Separation
           ,
           only
           to
           amuze
           and
           puzzle
           his
           Reader
           .
           I
           had
           quoted
           another
           passage
           of
           his
           ,
           to
           shew
           he
           had
           taken
           (
           though
           perhaps
           ,
           unwittingly
           )
           the
           Separation
           upon
           him
           .
           It
           was
           this
           ;
           
             We
             are
             convinced
             and
             perswaded
             in
             our
             Consciences
             ,
             that
             God
             calleth
             us
             to
             separate
             from
             such
             unbelievers
             ,
          
           (
           so
           he
           branded
           Friends
           there
           .
           )
           Hereupon
           I
           said
           ,
           
             This
             sure
             is
             a
             full
             proof
             ,
             not
             only
             that
             they
             are
             in
             the
             Separation
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             began
             it
             :
             For
             if
             the
             Friends
             (
             whom
             he
             calls
             unbelievers
             )
             had
             first
             separated
             from
             them
             ,
             then
             how
             could
             he
             say
             God
             called
             them
             to
             separate
             from
             the
             unbelievers
             ,
             when
             the
             unbelievers
             (
             in
             his
             sense
             )
             had
             separated
             from
             them
             before
             .
          
           And
           carrying
           on
           my
           Argument
           ,
           I
           said
           ,
           
             A
             Separation
             from
             a
             Thing
             or
             Person
             ,
             implies
             a
             being
             joyned
             to
             that
             Thing
             or
             Person
             before
             ,
             and
             till
             such
             separation
             be
             made
             .
          
           
             G.
             K
          
           :
           Passing
           by
           my
           Arguments
           ,
           catches
           hold
           on
           the
           word
           Separate
           ;
           and
           plays
           upon
           it
           ,
           and
           putting
           some
           cavilling
           Questions
           about
           it
           (
           not
           very
           difficult
           ,
           but
           very
           impertinent
           ,
           to
           be
           answered
           )
           cries
           out
           
             I
             have
             shewed
             my
             great
             Ignorance
          
           (
           which
           is
           a
           sort
           of
           art
           he
           uses
           ,
           to
           huff
           his
           Opponent
           ,
           and
           damp
           him
           ,
           if
           he
           can
           )
           and
           at
           last
           ,
           his
           great
           Knowledge
           brings
           the
           matter
           to
           this
           Issue
           ,
           that
           
             the
             Word
             Separate
             hath
             several
             significations
             .
          
           What
           then
           ?
           Hath
           it
           not
           the
           signification
           I
           used
           it
           in
           ,
           
             (
             viz.
          
           an
           Implication
           that
           the
           things
           or
           Persons
           separated
           were
           first
           joyned
           )
           
           Will
           he
           deny
           that
           the
           Word
           Separation
           implies
           a
           being
           joyned
           before
           ?
           Nay
           :
           He
           grants
           it
           in
           the
           present
           Case
           ;
           saying
           ,
           
             It
             being
             granted
             that
             we
             were
             formerly
             joyned
             ,
             with
             them
             ,
             this
             doth
             not
             prove
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           So
           that
           what
           has
           all
           his
           quibbling
           upon
           the
           word
           Separate
           ,
           come
           to
           ,
           but
           to
           shew
           a
           
             Disposition
             to
             Cavilling
          
           ,
           and
           thereby
           to
           evade
           an
           Argument
           .
        
         
           He
           says
           ,
           
             It
             being
             granted
             that
             we
             were
             formerly
             joined
             with
             them
             ,
             this
             doth
             not
             prove
             that
             we
             begun
             the
             Separation
             .
          
           No
           sure
           !
           for
           this
           is
           sufficiently
           proved
           by
           other
           mediums
           .
           But
           what
           Trifling
           is
           it
           in
           him
           so
           to
           argue
           ?
           
             But
             after
             it
             was
             made
             by
             them
             ,
          
           says
           he
           ,
           
             we
             were
             warranted
             and
             justified
             by
             the
             Scripture
             ,
          
           &c.
           
             to
             remain
             separate
             from
             them
          
           .
           This
           is
           pitiful
           shuffling
           ,
           by
           which
           he
           would
           wind
           himself
           off
           ,
           from
           having
           taken
           the
           Sepation
           upon
           himself
           ,
           when
           he
           said
           ,
           
             This
             Separation
             is
             well
             warranted
          
           ,
           &c.
           
           
             The
             Scriptures
             that
             warrant
             us
             in
             it
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           
             We
             are
             convinced
             and
             perswaded
             in
             our
             Consciences
             ,
             that
             God
             calleth
             us
             to
             separate
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           But
           it
           will
           not
           help
           him
           .
           For
           to
           separate
           (
           in
           that
           sense
           especially
           ,
           which
           is
           proper
           to
           this
           Subject
           )
           is
           
             to
             withdraw
             from
          
           .
           So
           a
           Separatist
           ,
           in
           the
           common
           acceptation
           of
           the
           word
           ,
           is
           one
           that
           hath
           
             withdrawn
             himself
          
           from
           the
           Society
           ,
           Communion
           ,
           or
           Fellowship
           of
           Others
           ,
           whom
           he
           was
           joyned
           with
           before
           .
           But
           
             G.
             K.
          
           has
           found
           out
           a
           new
           way
           of
           Separation
           ,
           and
           a
           
             new
             notion
          
           of
           the
           Word
           ,
           whereby
           he
           would
           make
           them
           the
           Separatists
           that
           are
           withdrawn
           from
           ,
           not
           them
           that
           withdrew
           .
           Had
           I
           argued
           thus
           ,
           he
           would
           have
           paid
           me
           off
           ,
           with
           his
           fine
           Terms
           of
           gross
           Ignorance
           ,
           ridiculous
           Folly
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           ,
           which
           
           he
           liberally
           bestows
           .
           But
           it
           is
           evident
           he
           is
           forwarder
           to
           Cavil
           and
           Rail
           ,
           than
           to
           Answer
           an
           Argument
           :
           For
           after
           all
           his
           noise
           about
           the
           Word
           [
           Separate
           ,
           ]
           he
           leaves
           my
           Arguments
           unanswered
           ,
           p.
           39.
           and
           40.
           whereby
           I
           proved
           from
           his
           own
           Words
           ,
           that
           he
           began
           the
           Separation
           .
           And
           seeing
           he
           would
           over-look
           them
           before
           ,
           I
           le
           set
           them
           before
           him
           again
           .
           From
           his
           having
           said
           (
           in
           his
           Reasons
           of
           the
           Separation
           ,
           p.
           22.
           )
           
             We
             are
             convinced
             and
             perswaded
             in
             our
             Consciences
             ,
             that
             God
             calleth
             us
             to
             separate
             from
             such
             Unbeilevers
             .
          
        
         
           I
           argue
           thus
           .
           
             If
             the
             Friends
             (
             whom
             he
             calls
             Unbelievers
             )
             had
             first
             Separated
             from
             them
             ,
             then
             how
             could
             he
             say
             God
             had
             called
             them
             to
             Separate
             from
             the
             Unbelievers
             ,
             when
             the
             Unbelievers
             (
             in
             his
             Sense
             )
             had
             Separated
             from
             them
             before
             .
             A
             Separation
             (
             said
             I
             ,
             and
             I
             say
             it
             again
             )
             from
             a
             thing
             or
             Person
             ,
             implies
             a
             being
             joyned
             to
             that
             thing
             or
             Person
             before
             ,
             and
             till
             such
             Separation
             be
             made
             .
             But
             if
             the
             Friends
             there
             ,
             had
             begun
             the
             Separation
             before
             ,
             then
             they
             had
             thereby
             disjoyned
             themselves
             from
             
               G.
               K.
            
             and
             his
             Party
             ;
             and
             
               G.
               K.
            
             and
             his
             Party
             could
             not
             have
             afterwards
             Separated
             from
             them
             ;
             because
             they
             were
             not
             ,
             then
             joyned
             to
             them
             ;
             consequently
             it
             could
             not
             be
             ,
             that
             God
             should
             call
             them
             to
             Separate
             from
             the
             others
             ,
             if
             the
             others
             had
             Separated
             themselves
             from
             them
             before
             .
             If
             therefore
             they
             are
             convinced
             and
             perswaded
             in
             their
             Consciences
             (
             as
             
               G.
               K.
            
             says
             they
             are
             )
             that
             God
             called
             them
             to
             Separate
             from
             these
             whom
             he
             calls
             unbeleivers
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             answered
             that
             Call
             ,
             they
             must
             then
             acknowledge
             
             that
             they
             began
             the
             Separation
             .
             And
             that
             they
             did
             so
             ,
             his
             following
             words
             shew
             ,
             p.
             23.
             
             Where
             he
             says
             ,
             
               We
               have
               great
               clearnes●…
               and
               peace
               in
               the
               Lord
               ,
               to
               retire
               and
               Separate
               from
               such
               disorderly
               Walkers
               and
               talkers
               ,
               as
               we
               have
               formerly
               done
               from
               other
               Professions
               .
            
             Here
             (
             said
             I
             )
             is
             appears
             the
             Friends
             kept
             their
             standing
             ,
             stood
             their
             Ground
             ;
             and
             
               G.
               K.
            
             and
             his
             Party
             retired
             ,
             drew
             back
             ,
             or
             withdrew
             ,
             and
             Separated
             themselves
             ;
             and
             that
             purposely
             with
             design
             to
             to
             Separate
             :
             For
             he
             adds
             (
             alittle
             after
             )
             
               Yet
               we
               design
               not
               any
               Separation
               from
               our
               faithful
               Brethren
               here
               ,
               or
               elsewhere
               .
            
             A
             Separation
             then
             ,
             it
             seems
             ,
             they
             did
             design
             ,
             though
             not
             from
             such
             as
             they
             account
             their
             faithful
             Brethren
             ,
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           Thus
           in
           my
           former
           .
           And
           can
           he
           be
           s●…
           shall●…
           ,
           to
           think
           he
           answers
           all
           this
           by
           saying
           .
           
             After
             the
             Separation
             was
             made
             by
             them
             ,
             we
             were
             warrated
             and
             justified
             by
             the
             Scripture
             without
             ,
             and
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Truth
             within
             ,
             to
             romain
             Separate
             from
             them
             ?
          
           Doth
           this
           answer
           his
           own
           terms
           ,
           wherein
           he
           exprest
           himself
           before
           ,
           when
           he
           said
           ,
           
             We
             are
             convinced
             and
             perswaded
             in
             our
             Consciences
             ,
             that
             God
             calleth
             us
             to
             separate
          
           (
           an
           Active
           Voice
           )
           
             from
             such
             unbelivers
          
           ;
           when
           he
           said
           ,
           
             We
             have
             great
             clearness
             and
             peace
             in
             the
             Lord
          
           (
           what
           to
           do
           ?
           to
           rema●…
           ?
           No.
           )
           
             to
             retire
             and
             Separate
             from
             such
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           And
           how
           ?
           
             As
             we
             have
             formerly
             done
             from
             other
             Professions
             .
          
           How
           was
           that
           ?
           )
           Did
           other
           Professions
           first
           Separate
           from
           them
           ,
           and
           they
           remain
           in
           their
           old
           Meeting
           Places
           ,
           which
           those
           other
           Professions
           had
           left
           ,
           forsaken
           ,
           retired
           ,
           withdrawn
           from
           ?
           Or
           did
           they
           Separate
           from
           other
           Professions
           ,
           and
           leave
           ,
           forsake
           ,
           retire
           ,
           withdraw
           
           from
           their
           Society
           ,
           Fellowship
           and
           Meeting
           Places
           .
           Mark
           this
           well
           ,
           Friends
           ;
           If
           G.
           K.
           and
           his
           Party
           did
           really
           Separate
           from
           other
           Professions
           ,
           then
           he
           and
           they
           did
           really
           Separate
           from
           Friends
           in
           America
           ,
           whom
           he
           calls
           unbelievers
           ,
           and
           disorderly
           Walkers
           and
           Talkers
           :
           For
           he
           says
           ,
           
             We
             have
             great
             clearness
             and
             peace
             in
             the
             Lord
             ,
             to
             retire
             and
             Separate
             from
             such
             disorderly
             Walkers
             and
             Talkers
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             for●…cly
             done
             from
             other
             Prafessions
             .
          
           This
           is
           not
           Triffling
           ,
           but
           Solid
           Reasoning
           .
           Therefore
           let
           him
           not
           shuffle
           and
           dodge
           ,
           after
           such
           an
           Unmanly
           manner
           ;
           but
           dispute
           fairly
           ,
           and
           acquit
           himself
           ,
           if
           he
           can
           .
        
         
           His
           Eighteenth
           Charge
           against
           me
           is
           ,
           that
           
             I
             deny
             it
             hath
             been
             proved
             that
             his
             Oppos●…rs
             in
          
           Pensilvania
           ,
           
             are
             guilty
             of
             vile
             Errors
             ;
             and
             that
             I
             alledge
             ,
             He
             pict
             the
             words
             he
             Charges
             them
             with
             ,
             from
             their
             own
             discourses
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           This
           he
           calls
           a
           Forgery
           ,
           for
           want
           of
           an
           harder
           Term.
           But
           he
           perverts
           my
           Words
           ,
           which
           were
           these
           ;
           
             In
             the
             tracing
             this
             matter
             (
             the
             Separation
             )
             through
             
               G.
               〈◊〉
            
             '
             s.
             Book
             ,
             I
             observe
             he
             makes
             a
             great
             Noise
             and
             Out-cry
             of
             gross
             and
             vile
             Errors
             held
             by
             some
             ,
             and
             them
             upheld
             by
             others
             ,
             which
             he
             gives
             for
             one
             Reason
             or
             Cause
             of
             the
             Separation
             .
             But
             in
             as
             much
             as
             this
             is
             only
             his
             Charge
             without
             due
             proof
             ,
             and
             the
             Persons
             ,
             by
             him
             Charged
             with
             those
             vile
             Errors
             ,
             are
             not
             here
             present
             ,
             to
             make
             Answer
             to
             his
             Charge
             ,
             and
             defend
             themselves
             ,
             or
             to
             shew
             the
             Occasions
             that
             led
             to
             ,
             and
             Circumstances
             that
             attended
             those
             Discourses
             ,
             from
             which
             he
             pick'd
             the
             words
             he
             charges
             them
             
             with
             ,
             and
             to
             explain
             their
             meanings
             therein
             ,
             I
             have
             not
             thought
             it
             fit
             ,
             or
             becoming
             me
             ,
             on
             no
             better
             ground
             ,
             to
             meddle
             with
             those
             matters
             ,
             being
             alike
             unwilling
             to
             justifie
             them
             ,
             if
             in
             any
             thing
             they
             have
             done
             or
             said
             amiss
             ,
             as
             to
             condemn
             them
             unheard
             ,
             upon
             the
             report
             of
             another
             ,
             and
             him
             their
             professed
             Adversary
             .
          
           Here
           I
           joyned
           together
           his
           twofold
           Outcry
           ,
           that
           gross
           and
           vile
           Errors
           were
           held
           by
           some
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           that
           held
           them
           were
           upheld
           by
           others
           ,
           (
           which
           was
           the
           third
           and
           main
           Reason
           he
           assigned
           for
           the
           Separation
           ;
           and
           I
           said
           that
           this
           was
           without
           due
           Proof
           .
           This
           he
           says
           ,
           
             is
             a
             Forgery
          
           ,
           and
           that
           
             it
             is
             apparent
             from
             the
             Testimonies
             of
             those
             whom
             I
             pretend
             greatly
             to
             credit
             .
          
           The
           First
           he
           offers
           is
           ,
           
             That
             Iudgment
          
           (
           which
           he
           says
           was
           )
           
             given
             out
             from
             the
             Meeting
             of
             Ministring
             Friends
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             called
             ,
             the
             fourth
             of
             the
             fourth
             Month
             :
          
           (
           in
           some
           Year
           :
           or
           other
           ,
           I
           suppose
           ;
           but
           he
           tells
           us
           not
           here
           in
           what
           :
           )
           That
           Judgment
           (
           he
           says
           )
           doth
           declare
           ,
           
             that
             Proof
             was
             made
             by
             two
             Witnesses
             ,
             that
          
           W.
           S.
           
             should
             say
             ,
             That
          
           George
           Keith
           
             '
             s.
             Preaching
             Christ
             without
             ,
             and
             Christ
             within
             ,
             was
             Preaching
             two
             Christs
             .
          
        
         
           To
           this
           I
           say
           ,
           This
           is
           no
           due
           Proof
           ,
           that
           
             W.
             S.
          
           was
           guilty
           of
           holding
           that
           vile
           Error
           
             G.
             K.
          
           charges
           him
           with
           ,
           That
           to
           Preach
           
             Faith
             in
             Christ
             without
             ,
             and
             Faith
             in
             Christ
             within
             ,
          
           is
           to
           Preach
           
             two
             Christs
          
           .
           For
           the
           Terms
           are
           different
           .
           And
           although
           to
           Preach
           
             Faith
             in
             Christ
          
           without
           ,
           and
           
             Faith
             in
             Christ
          
           within
           ,
           is
           not
           to
           Preach
           two
           Christs
           :
           Yet
           
             G.
             K.
          
           might
           so
           Preach
           Christ
           without
           ,
           and
           Christ
           within
           ,
           that
           it
           might
           seem
           like
           a
           Preaching
           of
           two
           Christs
           ,
           for
           ought
           appears
           
           to
           the
           Contrary
           .
           And
           indeed
           ,
           although
           
             G.
             K.
          
           brought
           two
           Witnesses
           to
           attest
           that
           
             W.
             S.
          
           did
           say
           (
           as
           
             G.
             K.
          
           here
           reports
           it
           )
           that
           G.
           K's
           .
           Preaching
           Christ
           without
           ,
           and
           Christ
           within
           ,
           was
           Preaching
           two
           Christs
           ;
           yet
           the
           credit
           of
           their
           Testimony
           is
           justly
           questionable
           ,
           both
           as
           they
           were
           chief
           Men
           in
           G.
           K's
           .
           Party
           ,
           and
           as
           
             G.
             K.
          
           himself
           doth
           vary
           in
           his
           Charge
           against
           
             W.
             S.
          
           from
           their
           Testimony
           .
           For
           their
           Evidence
           (
           as
           he
           reports
           it
           from
           the
           Judgment
           of
           the
           Meeting
           )
           was
           expresly
           ,
           That
           W.
           S.
           
             should
             say
             ,
             That
          
           G.
           K
           
             '
             s.
             Preaching
             Christ
             without
             ,
             and
             Christ
             within
             ,
             was
             Preaching
             two
             Christs
             .
          
           But
           
             G.
             K.
          
           himself
           charges
           him
           with
           saying
           ,
           
             Christ
             within
             and
             Christ
             without
             are
             two
             Christs
             ,
          
           p.
           3.
           
           And
           afterwards
           ,
           in
           the
           same
           page
           ,
           he
           alters
           the
           Charge
           again
           ,
           alledging
           he
           said
           ,
           
             To
             Preach
             Faith
             in
             Christ
             within
             ,
             and
             Faith
             in
             Christ
             without
             ,
             was
             to
             Preach
             two
             Christs
             ,
          
           Plea
           of
           Innocent
           ,
           Page
           3.
           so
           again
           he
           reports
           it
           in
           Page
           22.
           
           And
           in
           Page
           23.
           he
           asks
           ,
           
             Why
             do
             not
             the
             words
             of
             their
             Iudgment
             run
             thus
             ,
             That
          
           W.
           S.
           
             did
             say
             ,
             To
             Preach
             Faith
             in
             Christ
             without
             ,
             and
             in
             Christ
             within
             ,
             was
             to
             Preach
             two
             Christs
             ?
          
           So
           that
           he
           would
           have
           had
           the
           words
           of
           their
           Judgment
           ,
           to
           have
           run
           otherwise
           than
           the
           Words
           of
           his
           Witnesses
           Evidence
           did
           run
           ;
           by
           which
           they
           that
           run
           may
           read
           how
           little
           regard
           he
           himself
           had
           to
           his
           own
           Witnesses
           Evidence
           .
           And
           although
           that
           Meeting
           ,
           proceeding
           upon
           that
           Evidence
           (
           such
           as
           it
           was
           )
           did
           blame
           
             W.
             S.
          
           for
           uttering
           those
           words
           ,
           which
           those
           Witnesses
           did
           witness
           against
           him
           :
           Yet
           it
           is
           plain
           that
           
             W.
             S.
          
           was
           
             not
             guilty
          
           of
           holding
           that
           Error
           
             G.
             K.
          
           charges
           him
           with
           ,
           That
           
             to
             Preach
             Christ
             without
          
           ,
           
           
             and
             Christ
             within
             ,
             was
             to
             Preach
             two
             Christs
             ,
          
           seeing
           he
           always
           denied
           that
           he
           spake
           those
           words
           ;
           whereas
           if
           he
           had
           been
           guilty
           of
           such
           an
           Error
           in
           his
           Judgment
           ,
           it
           may
           reasonably
           be
           supposed
           he
           would
           have
           owned
           the
           words
           charged
           upon
           him
           ,
           and
           have
           laboured
           to
           maintain
           and
           defend
           
             his
             Error
          
           ,
           that
           being
           the
           Common
           way
           of
           the
           Erroneous
           .
           But
           ,
           if
           
             W.
             S.
          
           had
           been
           really
           guilty
           of
           holding
           such
           an
           Error
           ,
           yet
           certainly
           that
           Man
           must
           be
           made
           up
           of
           Errors
           that
           can
           believe
           ,
           the
           Judgment
           of
           that
           Meeting
           which
           condemned
           him
           for
           speaking
           (
           as
           the
           Witnesses
           attested
           )
           those
           words
           which
           are
           charged
           upon
           him
           as
           his
           Error
           ,
           to
           be
           a
           due
           proof
           that
           that
           Meeting
           upheld
           him
           in
           that
           Error
           .
           And
           therefore
           hitherto
           it
           is
           no
           Forgery
           ,
           nor
           fault
           ,
           in
           me
           to
           say
           ,
           G.
           K's
           .
           great
           Outcry
           of
           gross
           and
           vile
           Errors
           ,
           held
           by
           some
           ,
           and
           then
           upheld
           by
           others
           ,
           
             has
             not
             been
             duly
             proved
          
           .
           His
           Second
           Instance
           ,
           that
           he
           hath
           proved
           his
           Charge
           
             (
             viz.
          
           That
           some
           are
           guilty
           of
           holding
           gross
           and
           vile
           Errors
           ,
           &c.
           
           And
           others
           of
           upholding
           them
           therein
           )
           is
           ,
           That
           
             he
             stands
             Recorded
          
           (
           as
           he
           says
           ,
           )
           
             on
             the
             Monthly
             Meeting
             Book
             at
          
           Philadelphia
           ,
           
             by
             the
             Monthly
             Meetings
             Iudgment
             given
             out
             against
             him
             ,
             and
             clearing
          
           T.
           Fitzwater
           ,
           
             the
             Twenty
             sixth
             of
             the
             third
             Month
             ,
          
           (
           in
           what
           Year
           ?
           )
           
             For
             accusing
             him
             that
             he
             denied
             the
             sufficiency
             of
             the
             Light
             ;
             and
             the
             Evidence
             against
             him
             was
             ,
             that
             he
             said
             he
             did
             not
             believe
             the
             Light
             was
             sufficient
             without
             something
             else
             ;
             whereby
          
           (
           says
           he
           )
           
             it
             is
             evident
             ,
             they
             exclude
             Christ's
             manhood
             ,
             Death
             and
             Sufferings
             ,
             Blood
             and
             Intercession
             for
             them
             in
             Heaven
             ;
             from
             having
             any
             part
             in
             our
             Salvation
             .
          
           This
           is
           far
           from
           being
           a
           Proof
           ,
           either
           that
           that
           
             T.
             F.
          
           did
           exclude
           
           Christ's
           Manhood
           ,
           Death
           and
           Sufferings
           ,
           Blood
           and
           Intercession
           for
           us
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           from
           having
           any
           part
           in
           our
           Salvation
           ,
           or
           that
           the
           Meeting
           there
           upheld
           him
           in
           it
           .
           For
           it
           is
           but
           G.
           K's
           .
           own
           Inference
           ,
           and
           that
           unfairly
           drawn
           .
           
             T.
             F.
          
           it
           seems
           ,
           charged
           
             G.
             K.
          
           with
           denying
           the
           sufficiency
           of
           the
           Light.
           
             G.
             K.
          
           put
           him
           to
           prove
           it
           .
           He
           proved
           by
           four
           Credible
           Witnesses
           ,
           that
           
             G.
             K.
          
           said
           ,
           
             He
             did
             not
             believe
             the
             Light
             was
             sufficient
             ,
             without
             something
             else
             .
          
           What
           
             G.
             K.
          
           meant
           by
           that
           something
           else
           ,
           I
           do
           not
           find
           was
           then
           explained
           or
           discoursed
           .
           Afterwards
           ,
           it
           seems
           ,
           
             G.
             K.
          
           alledged
           ,
           that
           by
           that
           something
           else
           ,
           he
           meant
           Christ's
           Manhood
           ,
           Sufferings
           ,
           Death
           ,
           Blood
           ,
           Resurection
           ,
           Ascension
           ,
           Intercession
           ,
           &c.
           
           Did
           the
           Meeting
           condemn
           
             G.
             K.
          
           for
           this
           ?
           I
           find
           no
           such
           thing
           .
           But
           because
           they
           did
           not
           at
           his
           Instigation
           ,
           condemn
           
             T.
             F.
          
           for
           accusing
           
             G.
             K.
          
           falsly
           ,
           in
           saying
           he
           denied
           the
           sufficiency
           of
           the
           Light
           (
           which
           he
           proved
           against
           him
           by
           four
           Witnesses
           ,
           )
           therefore
           he
           flies
           out
           against
           both
           
             T.
             F.
          
           and
           the
           Meeting
           ,
           charging
           them
           with
           excluding
           the
           Man
           Christ
           Jesus
           ,
           his
           Sufferings
           ,
           Death
           ,
           &c.
           from
           having
           any
           part
           in
           our
           Salvation
           ;
           which
           was
           no
           Doctrine
           nor
           Tenet
           of
           theirs
           ,
           but
           a
           false
           Inference
           of
           his
           own
           ,
           and
           is
           as
           forcible
           against
           himself
           ,
           as
           it
           can
           be
           against
           them
           .
           For
           in
           his
           Reasons
           of
           the
           Separation
           ,
           p.
           8.
           he
           says
           ,
           
             divers
             were
             present
             at
             the
             place
             and
             time
             where
             and
             when
          
           W
           —
           
             alledged
             he
             heard
          
           G.
           K.
           
             deny
             the
             sufficiency
             of
             the
             Light
             ,
          
           &c.
           
             that
             cleared
             him
             ,
             that
             they
             heard
             him
             both
             then
             and
             at
             all
             occasions
             ,
             that
             he
             delivered
             his
             mind
             on
             that
             subject
             ,
             always
             bear
             Testimony
             to
             the
             Sufficiency
             of
             the
             Light
             to
             Salvation
             .
          
           
           Here
           ye
           see
           ,
           he
           makes
           his
           own
           Witnesses
           speak
           as
           fully
           and
           expresly
           of
           his
           Testimony
           to
           the
           sufficiency
           of
           the
           Light
           to
           Salvation
           ,
           as
           
             T.
             F.
          
           or
           any
           other
           could
           do
           ,
           and
           that
           
             without
             any
             express
             reserve
          
           for
           something
           else
           .
           So
           that
           if
           T.
           F's
           .
           charging
           him
           with
           denying
           the
           sufficiency
           of
           the
           Light
           ,
           simply
           and
           without
           Explication
           ,
           doth
           exclude
           the
           Man
           Christ
           Jesus
           ,
           his
           Sufferings
           ,
           Death
           ,
           &c.
           from
           having
           any
           part
           in
           our
           Salvation
           :
           G.
           K's
           .
           asserting
           the
           sufficiency
           of
           the
           Light
           to
           Salvation
           ,
           simply
           and
           without
           explication
           ,
           (
           as
           in
           the
           place
           before
           quoted
           he
           does
           )
           doth
           the
           same
           .
           And
           therefore
           
             G.
             K.
          
           is
           the
           more
           to
           be
           blamed
           ,
           for
           casting
           so
           
             foul
             a
             slander
          
           upon
           others
           ,
           which
           from
           his
           own
           words
           might
           with
           〈◊〉
           Reason
           be
           cast
           upon
           himself
           .
           But
           ,
           Friends
           ,
           ye
           know
           we
           never
           did
           nor
           do
           ,
           oppose
           the
           Inward
           Appearance
           of
           Christ
           in
           Man
           ,
           to
           that
           Outward
           Appearance
           of
           him
           in
           that
           prepared
           Body
           ,
           wherein
           he
           obtained
           Redemption
           for
           Man
           ;
           nor
           by
           asserting
           the
           sufficiency
           of
           the
           Light
           ,
           do
           we
           exclude
           ,
           or
           intend
           to
           exclude
           the
           Man
           Christ
           Jesus
           ,
           his
           Sufferings
           ,
           Death
           ,
           Blood-shedding
           ,
           Resurrection
           ,
           Ascension
           ,
           Intercession
           ,
           nor
           any
           thing
           that
           he
           wrought
           on
           Earth
           for
           us
           ,
           or
           now
           ,
           by
           his
           Mediation
           with
           his
           Father
           ,
           worketh
           for
           us
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           from
           having
           a
           part
           our
           Salvation
           ;
           And
           
             G.
             K.
          
           hath
           not
           yet
           proved
           that
           any
           in
           our
           society
           hath
           so
           done
           .
           His
           third
           Instance
           he
           gives
           to
           prove
           that
           he
           has
           proved
           his
           Charge
           
             (
             viz.
          
           That
           some
           are
           guilty
           of
           holding
           gross
           and
           vile
           Errors
           ,
           &c.
           and
           others
           of
           upholding
           them
           therein
           )
           is
           ,
           The
           Paper
           ,
           called
           ,
           A
           true
           Account
           of
           the
           Proceedings
           ,
           &c.
           at
           the
           Yearly
           Meeting
           at
           Lond.
           
           the
           second
           Month
           ,
           1694.
           which
           ,
           he
           says
           ,
           
             doth
             plainly
             declare
             ,
             that
             some
             were
             guilty
             of
             Erroneous
             Doctrines
             ,
             or
             unsound
             Expressions
             ,
          
           their
           words
           being
           these
           following
           ;
           
             And
             although
             it
             appears
             that
             some
             few
             Persons
             have
             given
             Offence
             ,
             either
             through
             Erroneous
             Doctrines
             ,
             unsound
             Expressions
             ,
             or
             Weakness
             ,
             Forwardness
             ,
             want
             of
             Wisdom
             ,
             and
             right
             Understanding
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           This
           doth
           not
           declare
           what
           he
           says
           it
           doth
           plainly
           declare
           ,
           Namely
           ,
           that
           some
           
             were
             guilty
          
           of
           Erroneous
           or
           Unsound
           Expressions
           :
           For
           it
           appears
           some
           few
           Persons
           have
           given
           offence
           ,
           either
           through
           Erroneous
           Doctrine
           ,
           unsound
           Expressions
           ,
           or
           Weakness
           ,
           Forwardness
           ,
           want
           of
           Wisdom
           ,
           and
           right
           Understanding
           .
           So
           that
           ,
           what
           Offence
           was
           given
           ,
           might
           as
           well
           be
           through
           Weakness
           ,
           forwardness
           ,
           want
           of
           Wisdom
           ,
           and
           right
           Understanding
           ,
           as
           through
           Erroneous
           Doctrines
           or
           unfound
           Expressions
           .
           Nay
           ,
           if
           it
           were
           through
           unsound
           Expressions
           (
           though
           they
           are
           not
           to
           be
           excused
           ,
           yet
           )
           that
           doth
           not
           prove
           a
           Man
           guilty
           of
           
             holding
             gross
             and
             vile
             Errors
          
           ,
           &c.
           
           For
           a
           Man
           that
           is
           
             sound
             in
             Iudgment
          
           ,
           and
           Doctrine
           ,
           may
           
             chance
             to
             drop
          
           an
           unsound
           Expression
           ,
           through
           weakness
           ,
           as
           some
           perhaps
           in
           America
           ,
           through
           G.
           K's
           .
           catching
           Questions
           ,
           may
           have
           been
           drawn
           to
           do
           ,
           whose
           weakness
           for
           him
           to
           expose
           in
           Print
           ,
           in
           that
           aggravating
           manner
           as
           he
           has
           done
           ,
           to
           the
           reproach
           of
           the
           whole
           Profession
           ,
           is
           very
           great
           Wickedness
           in
           him
           ,
           and
           for
           which
           
             his
             Condemnation
          
           from
           God
           
             slumbers
             not
          
           .
           His
           last
           Instance
           is
           ,
           that
           
             He
             produced
             above
             six
             Manuscripts
          
           ,
           (
           What
           means
           he
           by
           
             above
             six
          
           ?
           Does
           he
           mean
           six
           and
           a
           half
           ?
           For
           if
           they
           had
           been
           Seven
           
           or
           Eight
           ,
           he
           might
           as
           well
           have
           said
           so
           ,
           as
           above
           six
           ;
           )
           
             signed
             with
             the
             Persons
             own
             hands
             ,
             that
             were
             read
             at
             the
             Yearly
             Meeting
             ,
             that
             proved
             them
             sufficiently
             guilty
             of
             vile
             Errors
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           He
           being
           a
           Party
           is
           not
           a
           competent
           Iudge
           ,
           what
           is
           sufficient
           Proof
           in
           this
           Case
           .
           That
           some
           Manuscripts
           were
           read
           in
           the
           Yearly
           Meeting
           by
           him
           ,
           or
           on
           his
           Part
           ,
           I
           remember
           ;
           how
           many
           they
           were
           ,
           or
           whether
           signed
           by
           the
           Persons
           own
           hands
           ,
           I
           know
           not
           .
           But
           ,
           supposing
           (
           not
           granting
           )
           those
           Manuscripts
           to
           be
           either
           Autographs
           ,
           or
           Authentick
           Copies
           ,
           I
           believe
           he
           himself
           would
           think
           much
           ,
           to
           be
           concluded
           and
           condemned
           from
           Inferences
           ,
           or
           Constructions
           made
           upon
           Manuscripts
           (
           especially
           if
           they
           be
           private
           Letters
           ,
           as
           I
           think
           some
           of
           those
           he
           had
           read
           ,
           were
           )
           without
           his
           being
           present
           ,
           and
           having
           the
           liberty
           to
           open
           and
           explain
           his
           sense
           and
           meaning
           in
           any
           Passage
           ,
           Word
           ,
           or
           sentence
           in
           them
           .
           Having
           gone
           through
           his
           Proofs
           ,
           (
           which
           ,
           I
           think
           ,
           I
           have
           shewed
           amount
           to
           no
           Proof
           )
           he
           
             threatens
             ,
             if
             I
             or
             any
             others
             persist
             to
             charge
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             has
             wrongfully
             charged
             them
             in
          
           Pensilvania
           ,
           
             these
             Manuscripts
             then
             read
             ,
             with
             some
             others
             ,
             may
             be
             made
             publick
             for
             his
             further
             clearing
             .
          
           For
           my
           part
           ,
           I
           am
           of
           Opinion
           ,
           that
           his
           publishing
           those
           Manuscripts
           ,
           he
           threatens
           us
           with
           ,
           will
           be
           so
           far
           from
           clearing
           him
           ,
           that
           it
           will
           make
           his
           guilt
           appear
           the
           more
           clearly
           ;
           and
           I
           am
           perswaded
           that
           is
           the
           chief
           (
           if
           not
           only
           )
           Reason
           ,
           why
           he
           has
           not
           published
           them
           all
           this
           while
           .
        
         
         
           His
           Nineteenth
           taxes
           me
           
             with
             Fallacy
             and
             Deceit
             ,
             in
             covering
          
           W.
           Southbe
           ,
           
             by
             concealing
             those
             Words
             in
             his
             Letter
             ,
             where
             he
             confesseth
             ,
             that
             he
             called
             it
             doubtful
             Questions
             ,
             whether
             the
             Patriarchs
             have
             received
             the
             Resurrection
             ?
          
           This
           is
           a
           very
           
             Idle
             Cavil
          
           ;
           yet
           serves
           to
           shew
           what
           sort
           of
           Questions
           he
           used
           to
           put
           ,
           to
           draw
           some
           simple
           plain
           Friends
           to
           drop
           such
           Expressions
           as
           he
           might
           pick
           some
           advantage
           out
           of
           against
           them
           :
           And
           this
           may
           be
           one
           ,
           of
           many
           Instances
           that
           might
           be
           given
           ,
           
             of
             his
             picking
             words
             from
             their
             Discourses
             ,
          
           to
           Charge
           them
           with
           ;
           which
           ,
           in
           his
           last
           Head
           ,
           he
           Charged
           me
           with
           Forgery
           ,
           for
           but
           mentioning
           .
           But
           if
           
             W.
             Southbe
          
           ,
           did
           account
           that
           a
           doubtful
           Question
           ,
           is
           that
           any
           more
           than
           he
           himself
           does
           ?
           What
           means
           he
           ,
           when
           (
           enumerating
           many
           Doctrines
           ,
           which
           he
           says
           we
           hold
           in
           common
           with
           other
           Professions
           ,
           
             Causeless
             Ground
             ,
             p.
          
           4.
           )
           he
           says
           ,
           
             The
             deceased
             Saints
             have
             not
             yet
          
           (
           generally
           )
           
             received
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             the
             Body
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           Why
           generally
           ,
           if
           he
           did
           not
           either
           think
           some
           had
           ,
           or
           doubt
           whether
           they
           had
           or
           no
           ?
           Must
           
             W.
             Southbe
          
           be
           Unchristianed
           ,
           rendred
           guilty
           of
           holding
           gross
           and
           vile
           Errors
           ,
           Damnable
           Heresies
           and
           Doctrines
           of
           Devils
           ;
           for
           only
           calling
           it
           a
           doubtful
           Question
           ,
           whether
           the
           Patriarchs
           have
           received
           the
           Resurrection
           ;
           and
           that
           by
           him
           ,
           who
           seems
           himself
           to
           doubt
           it
           ,
           either
           of
           them
           ,
           or
           some
           other
           deceased
           Saints
           ?
           For
           his
           saying
           ,
           the
           deceased
           Saints
           have
           not
           yet
           
             (
             generally
          
           )
           received
           the
           Resurrection
           ,
           implies
           ,
           he
           thinks
           some
           have
           .
           But
           that
           
             W.
             Southbe
          
           does
           believe
           a
           general
           Day
           of
           Judgment
           ,
           and
           the
           Resurrection
           of
           the
           Dead
           at
           that
           Day
           ,
           I
           shewed
           before
           from
           
           his
           own
           Letter
           ,
           where
           having
           set
           forth
           G.
           K's
           Charge
           against
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           denied
           any
           general
           Day
           of
           Judgment
           ,
           and
           the
           Resurrection
           of
           the
           Dead
           ;
           but
           only
           what
           every
           one
           Witnesseth
           within
           here
           ,
           he
           Solemnly
           
             denies
             the
             Charge
          
           ,
           calls
           that
           Doctrine
           Damnable
           and
           Athiestical
           ,
           declares
           that
           
             he
             believes
             the
             Resurrection
             according
             to
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
          
           and
           the
           Antient
           Doctrine
           of
           Friends
           concerning
           it
           ;
           which
           was
           enough
           ,
           one
           would
           think
           ,
           to
           satisfy
           a
           wise
           Man
           (
           one
           especially
           that
           pretended
           to
           be
           of
           the
           same
           Communion
           :
           )
           and
           Paul
           himself
           could
           not
           satisfy
           the
           Fool
           about
           the
           Resurrection
           .
           
             G.
             K.
          
           says
           ,
           T.
           E.'s
           
             Fallacy
             is
             the
             more
             manifest
             ,
             that
             in
          
           W.
           Southbe's
           
             Confession
             of
             Faith
             ,
             recited
             by
             him
             ,
             there
             is
             not
             one
             word
             concerning
             the
             resurrection
             of
             the
             Dead
             ,
             nor
             of
             Christ's
             coming
             without
             us
             ,
             to
             Iudge
             the
             Quick
             and
             the
             Dead
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           As
           to
           the
           Resurrection
           he
           had
           spoken
           largely
           of
           it
           ,
           in
           the
           same
           Letter
           ,
           before
           ,
           which
           I
           suppose
           to
           be
           the
           reason
           ,
           why
           he
           did
           not
           repeat
           it
           expresly
           by
           that
           Name
           after
           :
           Yet
           in
           that
           Declaration
           of
           his
           Faith
           ,
           having
           mentioned
           Christ's
           Ascension
           into
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           his
           Sitting
           at
           the
           Right
           hand
           of
           the
           Majesty
           on
           High
           ,
           he
           adds
           ,
           
             And
             that
             every
             one
             must
             appear
             before
             his
             Iudgment-Seat
             ,
             to
             receive
             their
             Reward
             ,
             according
             to
             their
             Deeds
             done
             in
             this
             Mortal
             Body
             ,
             even
             at
             that
             great
             and
             dreadful
             Day
             of
             a
             general
             Account
             ,
          
           &c.
           G.
           K.
           quarrels
           further
           with
           
             W.
             Southbe
          
           for
           saying
           he
           doth
           not
           own
           the
           day
           of
           Judgment
           now
           ,
           in
           or
           after
           the
           same
           manner
           ,
           as
           he
           did
           when
           he
           was
           a
           Papist
           ;
           for
           then
           he
           owned
           it
           
             very
             Carnally
          
           and
           outward
           ,
           
             viz.
             That
             the
             great
             Iudgment
             should
             be
             in
             an
             outward
             valley
             called
          
           
           
             the
             valley
             of
             Iehosaphat
             ,
             in
             the
             Land
             of
             Israel
             ,
             and
             and
             that
             we
             should
             see
             with
             these
             outward
             Eyes
          
           ;
           But
           (
           says
           he
           )
           I
           believe
           now
           it
           will
           be
           
             more
             Spiritual
          
           .
           This
           doth
           not
           please
           G.
           K.
           who
           catching
           hold
           of
           his
           words
           ,
           that
           
             when
             a
             Papist
             ,
             he
             owned
             it
             very
             carnally
             and
             outward
             ,
          
           he
           would
           slily
           suggest
           from
           thence
           ,
           as
           if
           his
           Belief
           of
           it
           was
           worse
           now
           ,
           than
           when
           he
           was
           a
           Papist
           .
           Perhaps
           indeed
           ,
           his
           Belief
           of
           it
           when
           a
           Papist
           might
           best
           fit
           G.
           K's
           .
           notion
           of
           it
           ,
           who
           (
           I
           have
           heard
           )
           did
           jump
           in
           with
           the
           Papists
           ,
           in
           pitching
           upon
           the
           Valley
           of
           Jehosaphat
           for
           the
           Place
           ,
           till
           a
           Traveller
           telling
           him
           that
           Place
           was
           too
           Streight
           ,
           he
           took
           wing
           from
           the
           Valley
           into
           the
           Air.
           But
           I
           see
           no
           cause
           G.
           K.
           hath
           to
           condemn
           
             W.
             Southbe
          
           ,
           for
           beliveing
           it
           will
           be
           
             more
             Spiritual
          
           than
           the
           Papist
           hold
           ;
           nor
           to
           infer
           from
           thence
           ,
           that
           it
           will
           
             not
             be
             outward
          
           ,
           since
           doubtless
           it
           may
           be
           more
           Spiritual
           than
           the
           Papists
           hold
           ,
           and
           yet
           be
           
             outward
             also
          
           .
           But
           I
           had
           best
           have
           a
           care
           how
           I
           meddle
           too
           far
           in
           this
           matter
           ,
           lest
           G.
           K.
           put
           me
           into
           Inquisition
           also
           ,
           and
           bring
           me
           upon
           Examination
           again
           ,
           which
           if
           he
           should
           ,
           I
           am
           like
           enough
           to
           answer
           him
           ,
           that
           I
           believe
           in
           this
           ,
           as
           in
           other
           Divine
           things
           ,
           
             according
             to
             the
             holy
             Scriptures
          
           ;
           and
           that
           I
           doubt
           would
           anger
           him
           afresh
           .
        
         
           For
           he
           makes
           it
           the
           Ground
           of
           his
           Twentieth
           Perversion
           ,
           that
           I
           clear
           
             T.
             L.
             A.
             C.
             S.
             I.
          
           and
           
             I.
             D.
          
           by
           Printing
           part
           of
           a
           Paper
           ,
           Subscribed
           by
           them
           ,
           on
           behalf
           of
           themselves
           ,
           and
           many
           others
           ,
           and
           directed
           to
           him
           and
           others
           ,
           wherein
           they
           say
           ,
           
             As
             to
             Unity
             in
             Doctrine
             ,
             so
             much
             seemingly
             profest
             by
             you
             ,
             to
             the
             amusing
             
             of
             many
             unwary
             People
             ,
             we
             hereby
             sincerely
             Declare
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             herein
             one
             with
             our
             Antient
             and
             Faithful
             Brethren
             ,
             firmly
             believing
             what
             is
             upon
             Record
             in
             the
             Holy
             Scriptures
             ,
             concerning
             God
             ,
             concerning
             our
             Lord
             and
             Saviour
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             both
             with
             Respect
             to
             his
             appearance
             in
             the
             Flesh
             ,
             and
             to
             his
             appearance
             in
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             concerning
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             the
             Resurrection-State
             ,
             and
             Eternal
             Judgment
             ,
             which
             ,
             though
             offered
             unto
             you
             ,
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             ,
             and
             that
             several
             times
             ;
             yet
             was
             rejected
             ,
             as
             insufficient
             by
             you
             .
          
           And
           so
           ,
           it
           seems
           ,
           it
           is
           now
           too
           .
           For
           he
           objects
           against
           it
           ,
           First
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           
             two
             short
          
           ,
           as
           being
           but
           about
           
             Eleven
             Lines
          
           :
           So
           that
           it
           seems
           ,
           
             a
             multitude
             of
             words
          
           would
           have
           pleased
           him
           better
           .
           But
           I
           thought
           ,
           in
           things
           of
           this
           Nature
           Especially
           ,
           he
           would
           have
           regarded
           weight
           ,
           rather
           than
           Number
           of
           words
           .
           And
           as
           few
           Lines
           as
           this
           is
           contained
           in
           ,
           I
           know
           not
           whether
           that
           called
           
             The
             Apostles
             Creed
          
           be
           much
           longer
           .
           He
           thinks
           much
           to
           be
           put
           off
           with
           
             Eleven
             Lines
          
           of
           a
           Confession
           of
           Faith
           :
           And
           I
           do
           not
           think
           
             Eleven
             Volumes
          
           would
           satisfy
           him
           ,
           unless
           they
           were
           of
           his
           own
           writing
           .
           But
           he
           that
           shall
           heedfully
           read
           these
           
             Eleven
             Lines
          
           ,
           shall
           find
           they
           comprehend
           the
           Principal
           Doctrines
           ,
           about
           which
           he
           pretended
           to
           be
           dissatisfied
           .
           But
           it
           is
           not
           the
           Brevity
           only
           that
           troubles
           him
           .
           He
           is
           offended
           that
           they
           say
           ,
           they
           
             Firmly
             believe
             what
             is
             upon
             Record
             in
             the
             Holy
             Scriptures
             .
          
           At
           this
           he
           huffs
           ,
           saying
           ,
           
             so
             will
             every
             Papist
             say
             ,
             every
             Socinian
             say
             ,
             and
             every
             Mugletonian
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             a
             common
             Fallacy
             ,
             that
             the
             Vilest
             of
             Hereticks
             use
             ,
             whereby
             to
             deceive
          
           
           
             People
             ,
             to
             tell
             them
             they
             Firmly
             believe
             all
             that
             is
             Recorded
             in
             the
             Holy
             Scriptures
             concerning
             God
             ,
             Christ
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           I
           know
           not
           whether
           Tertullus
           ,
           who
           accused
           Paul
           to
           Felix
           (
           Acts
           24.
           )
           were
           
             a
             greater
             Orator
          
           than
           G.
           K.
           but
           I
           am
           perswaded
           he
           was
           
             not
             so
             great
             a
             Sophister
          
           ,
           nor
           so
           void
           of
           common
           Charity
           .
           Neither
           would
           the
           Apostle
           have
           gon
           off
           as
           he
           did
           ,
           had
           G.
           K.
           been
           then
           ,
           and
           in
           Tertullus
           his
           place
           ,
           when
           Paul
           said
           He
           
             believed
             all
             things
             that
             were
             written
             in
             the
             Law
             and
             the
             Prophets
             ,
          
           ver
           .
           14.
           
           G.
           K.
           asks
           ,
           
             why
             have
             the
             People
             called
             Quakers
             ,
             Separated
             from
             the
             several
             Professions
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             Errors
             in
             Doctrine
             ,
             which
             they
             did
             charge
             them
             with
             ,
             seeing
             all
             these
             Professions
             in
             general
             terms
             say
             as
             much
             as
             we
             ,
             that
             they
             Firmly
             believe
             what
             is
             upon
             Record
             in
             the
             Holy
             Scriptures
             ?
          
           I
           answer
           ,
           First
           ,
           That
           the
           People
           called
           Quakers
           did
           Separate
           from
           other
           Professions
           ,
           
             not
             only
          
           because
           of
           the
           Errors
           in
           Doctrine
           which
           they
           charged
           them
           with
           ,
           
             but
             also
          
           because
           those
           Professions
           in
           general
           ,
           were
           departed
           from
           the
           Power
           and
           Life
           of
           Godliness
           ,
           and
           withstood
           and
           denied
           the
           Inward
           Appearance
           of
           Christ
           in
           his
           People
           .
           And
           Secondly
           ,
           As
           far
           as
           they
           did
           separate
           on
           the
           Account
           of
           Doctrines
           ,
           it
           was
           because
           they
           found
           those
           Doctrines
           ,
           even
           as
           those
           Professions
           themselves
           had
           stated
           them
           ,
           to
           be
           
             not
             according
          
           ,
           but
           
             contrary
             to
          
           what
           was
           upon
           record
           in
           the
           Holy
           Scriptures
           .
        
         
           He
           says
           ,
           
             VVe
             have
             often
             told
          
           T.
           L.
           &c.
           
           
             Let
             them
             condemn
             those
             gross
             and
             vile
             Errors
             ,
             which
             we
             have
             proved
             some
             of
             them
             guilty
             of
             ,
             and
             others
             cloak
             and
             excuse
             them
             ,
          
           &c.
           
             and
             that
             shall
             satisfie
             us
             in
          
           
           
             this
             point
          
           .
           But
           have
           not
           
             T.
             L.
          
           and
           Friends
           ,
           often
           ,
           if
           not
           as
           often
           ,
           told
           him
           ,
           that
           
             he
             has
             not
             proved
             them
             guilty
          
           of
           those
           gross
           and
           vile
           Eerrors
           he
           talks
           of
           ,
           nor
           others
           of
           cloaking
           and
           excusing
           them
           ?
           And
           yet
           he
           will
           not
           be
           satisfied
           ;
           of
           which
           more
           in
           his
           next
           Perversion
           .
        
         
           He
           says
           ,
           
             Many
             hold
             ,
             to
             my
             certain
             knowledge
             ,
             That
             the
             Resurrection
             is
             the
             New
             Birth
             ,
             and
             nothing
             else
             :
             Others
             say
             ,
             Immediately
             after
             Death
             we
             get
             the
             Resurrection
             fully
             .
          
           If
           by
           many
           that
           hold
           thus
           ,
           he
           means
           many
           of
           the
           People
           called
           Quakers
           ,
           I
           neither
           own
           nor
           know
           any
           that
           hold
           such
           Doctrines
           .
        
         
           So
           also
           his
           other
           saying
           ,
           viz.
           
             This
             gross
             and
             vile
             Error
             ,
             That
             Christ
             is
             not
             to
             come
             without
             us
             ,
             in
             his
             glorified
             Body
             to
             judge
             all
             mankind
             ,
             I
             find
             too
             many
             in
          
           England
           
             guilty
             of
          
           ;
           I
           esteem
           as
           a
           vile
           slander
           ;
           if
           ,
           by
           many
           ,
           he
           intend
           many
           of
           the
           People
           called
           Quakers
           .
           And
           his
           suggesting
           ,
           
             that
             too
             probably
             they
             have
             drunk
             it
             in
             from
             some
             unsound
             Expressions
             in
             some
             of
             the
             printed
             Books
             too
             generally
             owned
             by
             them
             ,
          
           discovers
           in
           him
           an
           unsound
           and
           evil
           mind
           :
           And
           speaks
           his
           inclination
           to
           quarrel
           with
           Friends
           in
           England
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           he
           has
           already
           done
           in
           America
           .
        
         
           His
           Twenty
           First
           Charge
           against
           me
           is
           ,
           Of
           Perversion
           and
           Fallacy
           ,
           in
           
             covering
             these
             Men
          
           ,
           because
           of
           their
           saying
           in
           their
           Papers
           ,
           
             If
             any
             of
             us
             ,
             or
             any
             countenanced
             by
             us
             have
             given
             you
             any
             Offence
             ,
             either
             by
             any
             unsound
             Expressions
             ,
             or
             by
             any
             ungospel-like
             Conversation
             ,
             and
             the
             same
             be
             made
             to
             appear
             by
             credible
             Testimonies
             ,
             We
             promise
             unto
             you
             ,
             that
             if
             the
             Parties
             concerned
             do
             not
             condemn
             the
             same
             ,
          
           
           
             they
             shall
             be
             disowned
             therein
          
           .
           To
           this
           fair
           offer
           he
           says
           ,
           
             What
             more
             credible
             VVitnesses
             could
             be
             desired
             ,
             than
             the
             several
             Manuscripts
             signed
             with
             their
             own
             hands
             ,
             whom
             they
             have
             owned
             ,
          
           &
           c
           ?
           But
           I
           ask
           him
           ,
           Did
           he
           upon
           this
           Offer
           ,
           complain
           to
           those
           Friends
           who
           made
           it
           ,
           of
           any
           of
           them
           ,
           or
           countenanced
           by
           them
           ,
           that
           had
           used
           unsound
           Expressions
           ?
           Did
           he
           produce
           the
           Manuscripts
           he
           mentions
           ,
           as
           Witnesses
           against
           those
           that
           Writ
           them
           ?
           Did
           the
           Monthly
           Meeting
           to
           which
           the
           Parties
           belonged
           refuse
           to
           hear
           his
           Complaint
           ?
           Did
           they
           reject
           his
           Manuscript
           Evidences
           ?
           If
           he
           did
           ,
           upon
           this
           offer
           ,
           make
           such
           Complaint
           ,
           if
           he
           did
           produce
           his
           Manuscripts
           in
           Evidence
           ,
           let
           him
           make
           appear
           when
           ,
           where
           ,
           at
           what
           Monthly
           Meeting
           he
           did
           this
           .
           But
           if
           he
           did
           not
           this
           ,
           what
           he
           says
           now
           of
           it
           is
           but
           Fallacy
           and
           Deceit
           .
           Nor
           do
           I
           think
           it
           proper
           to
           take
           notice
           of
           what
           he
           now
           mentions
           out
           of
           his
           Manuscripts
           ,
           because
           I
           do
           not
           think
           it
           safe
           to
           take
           it
           upon
           his
           Report
           .
        
         
           His
           Twenty
           Second
           ,
           He
           calls
           my
           Perversion
           of
           his
           words
           ,
           which
           were
           That
           (
           after
           the
           Separation
           was
           actually
           begun
           ,
           and
           he
           and
           his
           Party
           met
           apart
           from
           Friends
           )
           
             he
             went
             to
             the
             Friends
             Meeting
             ,
             and
             did
             there
             declare
             ,
             that
             He
             and
             his
             Friends
             had
             Unity
             with
             the
             most
             there
             as
             to
             the
             main
             .
          
           
             From
             whence
             I
             inferr'd
             ,
             If
             there
             had
             been
             such
             gross
             ,
             vile
             and
             unchristian
             Errors
             ,
             against
             the
             Fundamental
             Doctrines
             of
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             ,
             such
             damnable
             Heresies
             ,
             and
             Doctrines
             of
             Devlls
             ,
             held
             amongst
             them
             ,
             as
             he
             suggests
             ,
             and
             cloaked
             ,
             or
             covered
             ,
             and
             tolerated
             by
             them
             ,
             
             How
             could
             he
             say
             that
             he
             and
             his
             Friends
             had
             Unity
             with
             the
             most
             there
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             Main
             ?
          
           This
           he
           would
           shift
           off
           ,
           by
           alledging
           ,
           That
           
             more
             than
             two
             thirds
             of
             that
             Meeting
             were
             Country
             Friends
             ,
             who
             were
             come
             to
             that
             Meeting
             upon
             notice
             that
          
           J.
           Dickinson
           
             was
             to
             be
             there
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             had
             not
             been
             any
             Breach
             between
             those
             Country
             Friends
             and
             him
             at
             that
             time
             .
          
        
         
           But
           this
           is
           a
           
             meer
             Fallacy
          
           .
           For
           it
           was
           not
           with
           respect
           to
           those
           Country
           Friends
           ,
           that
           he
           said
           he
           had
           Unity
           with
           the
           most
           there
           ;
           but
           with
           respect
           to
           the
           Friends
           of
           that
           Meeting
           :
           For
           he
           says
           ,
           he
           also
           
             signified
             his
             desire
             to
             be
             United
             to
             that
             Meeting
          
           ;
           not
           to
           the
           Friends
           of
           other
           Meetings
           in
           the
           Country
           (
           for
           with
           them
           ,
           he
           says
           ,
           he
           had
           had
           no
           Breach
           )
           but
           
             to
             that
          
           Meeting
           .
        
         
           And
           his
           connecting
           his
           Desire
           to
           be
           united
           
             to
             that
          
           Meeting
           ,
           with
           his
           Declaration
           ,
           that
           he
           and
           his
           Friends
           had
           Unity
           with
           the
           most
           there
           ,
           restrains
           his
           declared
           Unity
           to
           the
           Friends
           
             of
             that
          
           Meeting
           ;
           and
           that
           Unity
           being
           declared
           to
           be
           as
           
             to
             the
             main
          
           ,
           (
           that
           is
           in
           the
           main
           and
           fundamental
           Doctrines
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           )
           his
           separating
           from
           that
           whole
           Society
           ,
           or
           Meeting
           of
           Friends
           ,
           with
           the
           most
           of
           whom
           he
           declared
           he
           had
           Unity
           
             in
             the
             Main
          
           ,
           even
           after
           he
           had
           separated
           from
           them
           ,
           is
           a
           Fault
           he
           can
           never
           justifie
           ,
           nor
           excuse
           ,
           by
           all
           the
           Fallacies
           he
           can
           invent
           .
        
         
           23.
           
           What
           I
           said
           in
           the
           45
           ,
           and
           46.
           pages
           of
           my
           Epistle
           ,
           concerning
           the
           sending
           over
           his
           scandalous
           Books
           from
           America
           ,
           to
           one
           in
           London
           ,
           who
           is
           not
           a
           Quaker
           ,
           for
           him
           to
           expose
           to
           Sale
           
           as
           he
           would
           ;
           and
           G.
           K's
           .
           blaming
           them
           that
           reprinted
           his
           Books
           here
           ,
           not
           for
           reprinting
           them
           ,
           but
           only
           for
           altering
           their
           Titles
           ,
           he
           passes
           over
           in
           silence
           ,
           and
           Cavils
           at
           my
           shewing
           his
           Deceit
           in
           the
           use
           of
           the
           word
           many
           (
           in
           his
           Causeless
           Ground
           ,
           p.
           ●…2
           .
           )
           where
           he
           said
           ,
           
             It
             is
             my
             charitable
             sincere
             Perswasion
             ,
             that
             the
             worthy
             name
             of
             Christian
             doth
             truly
             belong
             to
             very
             many
             of
             that
             People
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             unto
             me
             .
          
        
         
           From
           hence
           I
           inferr'd
           ,
           
             He
             will
             not
             allow
             it
             (
             it
             seems
             )
             to
             the
             People
             called
             Quakers
             ,
             or
             to
             the
             Body
             of
             Friends
             ,
             as
             a
             People
             ,
             no
             not
             so
             much
             as
             from
             a
             charitable
             Perswasion
             .
          
           And
           how
           insincere
           he
           was
           ,
           in
           pretending
           to
           allow
           it
           to
           very
           many
           of
           that
           People
           ,
           I
           shewed
           by
           his
           following
           words
           ,
           which
           were
           ,
           
             Having
             an
             experimental
             Proof
             ,
             through
             intimate
             Conversation
             ,
             and
             frequent
             verbal
             Communication
             with
             many
             of
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             sincere
             in
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             ,
          
           &c.
           
        
         
           From
           whence
           I
           shew'd
           ,
           
             To
             what
             a
             narrow
             scantling
             he
             had
             reduced
             his
             application
             of
             the
             name
             Christian
             among
             the
             Quakers
             ,
             and
             how
             few
             he
             meant
             by
             
               very
               many
            
             ;
             even
             just
             so
             many
             as
             he
             hath
             an
             experimental
             Proof
             of
             ,
             through
             intimate
             Conversation
             ,
             and
             frequent
             verbal
             Communication
             with
             them
             ,
             which
             how
             many
             they
             may
             be
             ,
             judge
             ye
             (
             said
             I
             )
             considering
             how
             short
             a
             time
             he
             had
             then
             been
             in
             England
             ,
             and
             in
             that
             time
             scarce
             or
             little
             out
             of
             London
             ,
             nor
             very
             conversant
             with
             Friends
             there
             .
          
        
         
           This
           he
           calls
           (
           as
           he
           doth
           most
           things
           )
           a
           gross
           Forgery
           and
           Perversion
           ;
           and
           says
           ,
           
             I
             did
             really
             mean
             not
             them
             only
             ,
             but
             all
             them
             ,
             whom
             I
             have
             at
          
           
           
             any
             time
             formerly
             had
             Experience
             of
             their
             Christianity
             ,
             by
             intimate
             Conversation
             ,
             and
             verbal
             Communication
             ,
             either
             in
          
           England
           ,
           
             or
             any
             other
             part
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             that
             have
             given
             me
             no
             Occasion
             to
             think
             otherwise
             of
             them
             .
          
           This
           Fallacy
           will
           not
           help
           him
           .
           For
           as
           his
           
             Charitable
             Perswasion
          
           is
           grounded
           on
           his
           
             Experimental
             Proof
          
           ,
           and
           that
           Proof
           drawn
           from
           
             intimate
             Conversation
          
           ,
           and
           frequent
           
             verbal
             Communication
          
           :
           So
           that
           intimate
           Conversation
           ,
           and
           frequent
           verbal
           Communication
           is
           restrained
           ,
           by
           his
           own
           Words
           ,
           to
           the
           time
           since
           he
           came
           last
           into
           England
           .
           For
           it
           is
           all
           in
           the
           
             Present
             Tense
          
           ,
           none
           in
           the
           Preterit
           ;
           Having
           (
           not
           having
           had
           ,
           but
           now
           having
           )
           
             an
             Experimental
             Proof
             through
             intimate
             Conversation
             ,
             and
             frequent
             verbal
             Communication
             ,
             with
             many
             of
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             are
          
           (
           not
           that
           they
           have
           been
           formerly
           ,
           many
           Years
           ago
           ,
           when
           I
           was
           in
           England
           before
           ;
           but
           that
           they
           now
           are
           )
           
             sincere
             in
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             ,
             and
             whose
             Life
             and
             Conversation
             doth
             seal
          
           (
           not
           hath
           sealed
           )
           
             unto
             the
             sincerity
             of
             their
             Christian
             Profession
             .
          
        
         
           By
           this
           ,
           Friends
           ,
           ye
           may
           see
           that
           I
           neither
           forged
           ,
           nor
           Perverted
           his
           Words
           :
           But
           that
           he
           hath
           now
           put
           a
           false
           meaning
           upon
           his
           Words
           ,
           which
           they
           will
           not
           bear
           .
           And
           that
           by
           
             very
             many
          
           ,
           he
           meant
           
             those
             only
          
           that
           cleave
           to
           ,
           or
           favour
           him
           ,
           may
           be
           gathered
           from
           the
           boast
           he
           makes
           at
           the
           Entrance
           of
           his
           
             Loving
             Epistle
          
           (
           as
           he
           calls
           it
           )
           of
           the
           considerable
           Number
           he
           hath
           Experience
           are
           in
           Unity
           with
           him
           .
        
         
         
           24.
           
           He
           calls
           it
           a
           Perversion
           of
           his
           words
           ,
           that
           when
           (
           in
           contradiction
           to
           the
           Advice
           of
           the
           Yearly
           Meeting
           ,
           that
           he
           should
           call
           in
           his
           Books
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           publish
           something
           innocently
           and
           effectually
           ,
           to
           clear
           the
           Body
           of
           the
           People
           called
           Quakers
           ,
           and
           their
           Ministers
           ,
           from
           those
           gross
           Errors
           charged
           on
           some
           few
           in
           America
           )
           he
           denied
           that
           he
           had
           charged
           the
           People
           called
           Quakers
           ,
           either
           in
           general
           ,
           or
           in
           the
           plurality
           ;
           I
           said
           ,
           I
           had
           not
           found
           in
           his
           last
           Book
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           cleared
           ,
           or
           attempted
           to
           clear
           ,
           the
           People
           called
           Quakers
           ,
           there
           in
           general
           ,
           or
           in
           the
           plurality
           ;
           and
           that
           he
           was
           scarce
           willing
           to
           allow
           the
           Name
           Christian
           to
           any
           more
           of
           them
           ,
           than
           he
           had
           had
           experimental
           proof
           of
           ,
           through
           intimate
           Conversation
           and
           frequent
           verbal
           Communication
           ,
           &c.
           
           In
           this
           he
           says
           I
           pervert
           his
           words
           ,
           and
           yet
           labours
           to
           justifie
           himself
           ,
           for
           not
           allowing
           the
           Name
           Christian
           to
           the
           People
           called
           Quakers
           ,
           from
           an
           Epistle
           of
           G.
           W's
           .
           to
           Friends
           .
           How
           (
           says
           he
           )
           
             can
             he
             ,
             or
             I
             either
             ,
             be
             positive
             to
             say
             ,
             the
             People
             called
             Quakers
             are
             good
             Christians
             ,
             either
             in
             general
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             plurality
             ,
             when
          
           G.
           W.
           
             hath
             told
             us
             in
             his
             printed
             Epistle
             —
             That
             few
             sincerely
             seek
             the
             Lord
             ?
             &c.
          
           So
           that
           he
           quarrels
           with
           me
           ,
           for
           saying
           how
           unwilling
           he
           was
           to
           allow
           the
           Name
           Christian
           to
           the
           People
           called
           Quakers
           ;
           and
           yet
           urges
           G.
           W's
           .
           Epistle
           to
           justifie
           himself
           for
           not
           allowing
           the
           Name
           Christian
           to
           the
           People
           called
           Quakers
           ,
           either
           in
           general
           ,
           or
           in
           the
           plurality
           .
        
         
         
           And
           reciting
           divers
           passages
           from
           that
           Epistle
           ,
           (
           tending
           in
           a
           general
           way
           ,
           to
           shew
           that
           many
           fall
           short
           of
           that
           watchful
           ,
           diligent
           ,
           close
           walking
           with
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           inward
           Exercise
           of
           Mind
           towards
           him
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           have
           :
           And
           too
           many
           are
           taken
           up
           with
           fading
           Objects
           ,
           or
           cumbred
           with
           the
           Cares
           of
           this
           Life
           )
           he
           endeavours
           from
           thence
           to
           justifie
           himself
           ,
           for
           having
           exposed
           in
           Print
           to
           the
           scorn
           and
           contempt
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           most
           reproachful
           terms
           and
           manner
           ,
           both
           many
           particular
           Persons
           by
           Name
           ,
           and
           whole
           Meetings
           of
           Friends
           .
           For
           ,
           says
           he
           ,
           
             Nothing
             can
             be
             said
             against
             my
             printed
             Books
             ,
             in
             reference
             to
             my
             publick
             witnessing
             against
             the
             Errors
             in
             Principles
             ,
             whereof
             some
             are
             guilty
             in
          
           Pensylvania
           ,
           
             and
             elsewhere
             ,
             but
             what
             may
             be
             as
             much
             said
             against
          
           G.
           W.
           
             his
             reproving
             those
             great
             Vices
             and
             Immoralities
             among
             many
             called
             Friends
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           That
           the
           falsness
           of
           this
           Comparison
           ,
           which
           he
           makes
           between
           G.
           W.'s
           .
           Epistle
           and
           his
           own
           Books
           ,
           may
           the
           better
           appear
           ,
           let
           it
           be
           considered
           ,
           that
           his
           Books
           contain
           the
           blackest
           Charges
           ,
           with
           respect
           to
           Errors
           in
           Principles
           ,
           that
           Man
           can
           be
           guilty
           of
           ,
           
             viz.
             gross
             and
             vile
             Errors
             ,
             contrary
             to
             the
             Fundamentals
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             Da●…
             Heresies
             ,
             and
             Doctrines
             of
             Devils
             ,
          
           held
           by
           some
           ,
           and
           covered
           or
           cloaked
           ,
           and
           tolerated
           by
           others
           .
           But
           did
           
             G.
             W.
          
           in
           that
           Epistle
           charge
           any
           with
           the
           
             grossest
             Deaucheries
             ,
             Uncleanness
             ,
             prophaneness
             ,
             Dishonesty
             ,
          
           &c.
           that
           Mankind
           is
           o●…
           can
           be
           guilty
           of
           ?
           Or
           do
           his
           ●…ords
           import
           any
           more
           than
           a
           romisness
           ,
           slackress
           ,
           or
           falling
           short
           of
           only
           Exercising
           Spiritual
           〈◊〉
           ,
           and
           being
           too
           much
           taken
           up
           with
           the
           
           things
           of
           this
           World
           ?
           And
           did
           he
           say
           ,
           that
           such
           as
           were
           faulty
           in
           those
           things
           ,
           were
           cloaked
           ,
           or
           covered
           and
           tolerated
           therein
           by
           Friends
           ?
           No
           such
           matter
           .
           Therefore
           
             G.
             K.
          
           says
           falsly
           ,
           in
           saying
           (
           as
           before
           )
           nothing
           can
           be
           said
           against
           his
           Printed
           Book
           ,
           &c.
           
           But
           what
           may
           be
           as
           much
           said
           against
           G.
           W's
           ,
           
             &
             e.
          
           And
           it
           is
           observable
           ,
           that
           
             no
             publick
             Reproach
          
           was
           cast
           ,
           by
           Truth
           's
           Adversaries
           ,
           upon
           Friends
           and
           Truth
           ,
           from
           that
           Epistle
           of
           G.
           W's
           :
           whereas
           G.
           K's
           filthy
           and
           scandalous
           Books
           have
           brought
           very
           
             great
             Reproach
          
           upon
           Truth
           and
           Friends
           ,
           from
           the
           Adversaries
           thereof
           .
           So
           that
           G.
           K's
           bringing
           G.
           VV's
           Epistle
           to
           justifie
           his
           own
           infamous
           Books
           ,
           shews
           his
           own
           falness
           ,
           but
           will
           not
           defend
           ,
           or
           excuse
           him
           .
        
         
           Nor
           can
           he
           be
           excused
           for
           the
           Wrong
           ,
           and
           Mischief
           ,
           he
           hath
           done
           ,
           in
           publishing
           those
           Scandalous
           Books
           of
           his
           ,
           which
           he
           acknowledges
           he
           had
           a
           foresight
           and
           sense
           the
           Enemies
           of
           Truth
           would
           seek
           to
           take
           advantage
           from
           ;
           though
           he
           adds
           his
           sense
           and
           foresight
           ,
           that
           ,
           
             in
             the
             conclusion
             ,
             they
             would
             be
             disappointed
             :
          
           As
           I
           also
           believe
           they
           will
           ,
           by
           seeing
           ,
           in
           the
           conclusion
           ,
           his
           Deceit
           fully
           laid
           open
           ,
           and
           Truth
           and
           Friends
           cleared
           from
           his
           false
           Accusations
           .
           Their
           disappointment
           he
           refers
           to
           the
           Conclusion
           :
           But
           the
           Advantage
           he
           has
           given
           them
           ,
           by
           the
           mischief
           he
           has
           done
           ,
           is
           present
           ;
           and
           he
           is
           industriously
           endeavouring
           to
           do
           more
           .
           He
           says
           ,
           
             He
             did
             not
             think
             the
             simple
             Relation
             or
             Account
             of
             these
             things
             ,
             would
             ●…r
             could
             be
             any
             proper
             cause
             of
             grief
             to
             feithful
             Friends
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           Is
           this
           fit
           for
           a
           Wise
           Man
           to
           say
           ?
           A
           Boy
           from
           his
           Accidence
           could
           have
           told
           him
           that
           it
           is
           
           
             Insipientis
             dicere
             non
             putâram
          
           ;
           the
           property
           of
           a
           Fool
           (
           when
           he
           has
           done
           mischief
           )
           to
           say
           ,
           I
           did
           not
           think
           ,
           or
           I
           had
           not
           thought
           .
        
         
           25.
           
           He
           would
           seem
           here
           to
           be
           very
           Zealous
           for
           the
           Yearly
           Meeting
           at
           London
           ,
           and
           arraigns
           me
           for
           gross
           Perversion
           and
           Reflection
           on
           the
           Yearly
           Meeting
           :
           And
           yet
           before
           he
           passeth
           from
           this
           Head
           ;
           he
           kicks
           the
           Yearly
           Meeting
           out
           of
           Doors
           ,
           and
           disowns
           it
           to
           be
           a
           Yearly
           Meeting
           ,
           or
           any
           duly
           constituted
           Meeting
           at
           all
           .
           
             Nor
             can
             it
             be
             said
          
           ,
           (
           says
           he
           ,
           p.
           27.
           )
           
             that
             that
             called
             the
             Yearly
             Meeting
             ,
             was
             a
             free
             Meeting
             ,
             for
             it
             was
             too
             private
             ,
             and
             limited
             to
             too
             small
             a
             number
             ,
          
           &c.
           
             and
             therefore
             it
             cannot
             be
             owned
             to
             be
             the
             Yearly
             Meeting
             ,
             nor
             any
             Meeting
             duly
             and
             regularly
             constituted
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           Ye
           see
           now
           ,
           Friends
           ,
           whither
           he
           is
           run
           ,
           and
           to
           what
           a
           pass
           he
           is
           come
           ;
           having
           outrun
           ,
           in
           this
           ,
           (
           so
           far
           as
           I
           remember
           )
           all
           the
           Apostates
           that
           have
           gone
           before
           him
           .
           He
           disowns
           it
           to
           be
           a
           Yearly
           Meeting
           ,
           or
           any
           Meeting
           at
           all
           duly
           constituted
           ;
           and
           yet
           takes
           upon
           him
           to
           impeach
           me
           of
           Perversion
           and
           Reflection
           on
           the
           Yearly
           Meeting
           .
           Is
           not
           this
           
             gross
             Hypocrisie
          
           in
           him
           ?
        
         
           The
           Perversion
           and
           Reflection
           he
           charges
           me
           with
           ,
           is
           my
           saying
           ,
           
             (
             Supposing
             it
             were
             true
             in
             Fact
             ,
             that
             no
             Untruth
             or
             Falshood
             in
             matter
             of
             Fact
             ,
             had
             been
             discovered
             in
             his
             Books
             )
             it
             was
             not
             the
             proper
             business
             of
             the
             Yearly
             Meeting
             to
             judge
             of
             the
             matters
             of
             Fact
             ,
             contained
             in
             his
             Books
             ,
             which
             were
             alledged
             to
             have
             been
             done
             in
             America
             ,
             by
             Persons
             not
             here
             to
             answer
             to
             ,
             or
             give
             account
             of
             them
             .
             And
             that
             none
             should
             think
             ,
             that
             because
             the
             Yearly
             Meeting
             
             did
             not
             declare
             the
             matters
             of
             Fact
             in
             his
             Books
             to
             be
             false
             ,
             therefore
             they
             are
             all
             true
             .
             They
             remain
             ,
             said
             I
             ,
             to
             be
             proved
             by
             him
             that
             has
             affirmed
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             answered
             by
             them
             who
             are
             charged
             therein
             .
          
        
         
           Now
           ,
           though
           I
           suppose
           I
           have
           said
           enough
           to
           this
           matter
           ,
           in
           the
           former
           part
           of
           this
           Book
           ,
           in
           Answer
           to
           his
           
             Loving
             Epistle
          
           (
           as
           he
           calls
           it
           )
           to
           satisfie
           any
           reasonable
           Person
           .
           Yet
           because
           he
           repeats
           it
           here
           ,
           I
           will
           not
           stick
           to
           take
           notice
           of
           it
           again
           .
           From
           my
           last
           Cited
           words
           ,
           he
           notes
           ,
           that
           I
           
             grant
             the
             Yearly
             Meeting
             did
             not
             declare
             the
             matter
             of
             Fact
             in
             his
             Books
             to
             be
             false
             ;
             and
             seeing
          
           (
           as
           he
           says
           )
           
             for
             matter
             of
             Doctrine
             they
             did
             not
             blame
             him
             ,
             and
             yet
             he
             is
             blamed
             ,
             he
             thinks
             I
             cast
             an
             unparalleled
             instance
             of
             Injustice
             on
             the
             Yearly
             Meeting
             ,
             to
             blame
             him
             for
             things
             in
             his
             Book
             ,
             that
             are
             neither
             matter
             of
             Doctrine
             ,
             nor
             matter
             of
             Fact.
          
           In
           this
           he
           is
           very
           fallacious
           ,
           playing
           upon
           the
           Words
           
             [
             Matters
             of
             Fact.
          
           ]
        
         
           His
           Books
           contain
           many
           particular
           Matters
           ,
           alledged
           by
           him
           to
           have
           been
           said
           or
           done
           ,
           by
           many
           particular
           Persons
           in
           America
           ,
           who
           were
           not
           at
           the
           Yearly
           Meeting
           at
           London
           ,
           to
           Answer
           to
           ,
           or
           give
           an
           Account
           of
           them
           .
        
         
           These
           Matters
           of
           Fact
           ,
           I
           said
           ,
           it
           was
           not
           the
           proper
           business
           of
           the
           Yearly
           Meeting
           to
           judge
           of
           ;
           (
           so
           were
           my
           words
           expresly
           ,
           Epistle
           p.
           49.
           viz.
           
           
             It
             was
             not
             the
             proper
             business
             of
             the
             Yearly
             Meeting
             ,
             to
             judge
             of
             the
             Matters
             of
             Fact
             ,
             contained
             in
             his
             Books
             ,
             which
             were
             alledged
             to
             have
             been
             done
             in
             America
             ,
             by
             Persons
             not
             here
             to
             answer
             to
             ,
             or
             give
             account
             of
             them
             .
             )
          
        
         
         
           And
           to
           these
           Matters
           of
           Fact
           I
           referr'd
           ,
           when
           I
           added
           ,
           p.
           50.
           
           
             Therefore
             let
             none
             think
             that
             because
             the
             Yearly
             Meeting
             did
             not
             declare
             the
             Matters
             of
             Fact
             in
             his
             Books
             to
             be
             false
             ,
             therefore
             they
             are
             all
             true
             .
             They
             remain
             to
             be
             proved
             (
             said
             I
             )
             by
             him
             that
             has
             affirmed
             them
             ;
             and
             to
             be
             answered
             by
             them
             who
             are
             charged
             therein
             .
          
           
             Viz.
             Those
          
           particular
           Persons
           ,
           who
           he
           says
           have
           said
           or
           done
           those
           particular
           Words
           or
           Deeds
           ,
           by
           him
           charged
           ,
           in
           his
           Books
           ,
           upon
           them
           .
           What
           I
           there
           spake
           of
           
             those
             particular
          
           Matters
           of
           Fact
           ,
           he
           stretches
           to
           Matter
           of
           Fact
           
             in
             general
          
           ,
           and
           thence
           falsly
           inferrs
           ,
           that
           I
           deny
           it
           was
           the
           proper
           business
           of
           the
           Yearly
           Meeting
           to
           judge
           of
           
             any
             Matter
             of
             Fact
             at
             all
          
           contained
           in
           his
           Books
           ,
           or
           that
           the
           Meeting
           did
           declare
           
             any
             Matters
             of
             Fact
             at
             all
          
           in
           his
           Books
           to
           be
           false
           ,
           And
           he
           argues
           upon
           it
           at
           a
           wild
           rate
           .
        
         
           
             Is
             not
             my
             clearing
             my self
          
           (
           says
           he
           )
           
             of
             the
             blame
             of
             the
             Sep●…
          
           (
           〈◊〉
           despairing
           to
           acquit
           himself
           of
           the
           Act
           〈◊〉
           ●…eparation
           ,
           he
           would
           now
           excuse
           himself
           of
           the
           blame
           of
           it
           )
           
             a
             Matter
             of
             Fact
             in
             my
             Book
             ?
             This
          
           (
           says
           he
           )
           
             he
             saith
             ,
             the
             Yearly
             Meeting
             hath
             not
             declared
             to
             be
             false
             in
             Matter
             of
             Fact
             ,
             therefore
             they
             have
             not
             declared
             it
             ,
             that
             my
             clearing
             my self
             of
             the
             Separation
             ,
             is
             false
             ;
             and
             consequently
             ,
             they
             have
             not
             declared
             the
             contrary
             ,
             but
             that
             my
             clearing
             my self
             of
             the
             Separation
             is
             true
          
           ;
           and
           from
           hence
           again
           he
           infers
           ,
           that
           I
           have
           contradicted
           the
           Judgment
           of
           that
           called
           ,
           
             The
             Yearly
             Meeting
             Paper
          
           ,
           which
           layeth
           the
           Separation
           at
           his
           door
           .
        
         
         
           Now
           ,
           (
           besides
           that
           his
           Argument
           is
           faulty
           and
           naught
           ,
           the
           Terms
           in
           his
           Consequence
           not
           answering
           the
           Terms
           in
           his
           premises
           )
           his
           way
           or
           manner
           of
           arguing
           here
           is
           meerly
           Sophistical
           ,
           and
           grounded
           upon
           a
           false
           Position
           ;
           That
           I
           say
           ,
           the
           Yearly
           Meeting
           hath
           not
           declared
           
             [
             This
          
           ]
           to
           be
           false
           ,
           
             (
             This
             ,
             viz.
          
           His
           clearing
           himself
           of
           the
           blame
           of
           the
           Separation
           )
           whereas
           I
           never
           said
           so
           ;
           and
           his
           saying
           I
           have
           said
           so
           ,
           is
           that
           in
           him
           ,
           which
           he
           would
           have
           called
           gross
           Perversion
           ,
           if
           not
           Forgery
           in
           me
           .
           But
           as
           my
           not
           saying
           so
           ,
           clears
           me
           from
           his
           Charge
           of
           contradicting
           the
           Yearly
           Meeting
           in
           that
           ;
           so
           that
           Meeting
           's
           
             laying
             the
             Separation
             at
             his
             Door
             ,
          
           is
           at
           least
           an
           implicit
           Declaring
           ,
           that
           what
           he
           hath
           said
           for
           the
           clearing
           himself
           of
           the
           Separation
           ,
           or
           the
           blame
           thereof
           ,
           
             is
             false
          
           .
        
         
           Nor
           will
           his
           other
           shift
           stand
           him
           in
           any
           stead
           ,
           to
           acquit
           him
           from
           being
           the
           culpable
           Cause
           of
           the
           Separation
           ;
           which
           he
           endeavours
           to
           draw
           from
           those
           words
           in
           the
           Yearly
           Meetings
           Paper
           ,
           
             viz.
             As
             to
             the
             Separation
             among
             Frie●…●…n
          
           America
           ,
           
             arising
             from
             the
             unhappy
             Differences
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           From
           whence
           he
           infers
           ,
           that
           the
           Meeting
           makes
           the
           Differences
           between
           them
           in
           America
           ,
           to
           be
           the
           Cause
           of
           the
           Separation
           .
        
         
           And
           from
           thence
           argues
           thus
           ,
           
             And
             seeing
             the
             Original
             ground
             and
             Cause
             of
             the
             Differences
             ,
             was
             the
             unsound
             and
             Erroneous
             Doctrines
             held
             by
             them
             of
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             which
             that
             Paper
             called
             ,
          
           A
           true
           Account
           of
           the
           Proceedings
           ,
           
             &c.
             doth
             own
             them
             to
             be
             guilty
             of
             ,
             it
             plainly
             appears
             ,
             they
             of
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             were
             the
             culpable
             Cause
             of
             the
             Separation
             ,
          
           &c.
           
        
         
         
           Here
           again
           
             he
             is
             guilty
             of
             that
          
           ,
           which
           he
           so
           often
           chargeth
           me
           with
           ,
           Forgery
           and
           Perversion
           .
        
         
           He
           says
           ,
           The
           Paper
           called
           ,
           
             A
             true
             Account
             of
             the
             Proceedings
             ,
          
           &c.
           
             doth
             own
             them
             of
             the
             other
             side
             to
             be
             guilty
             of
             unsound
             and
             Erroneous
             Doctrines
             .
          
           How
           false
           and
           unfair
           he
           is
           in
           this
           ,
           the
           words
           of
           that
           Paper
           shall
           shew
           ,
           which
           are
           these
           ;
           
             And
             although
             it
             appears
             that
             some
             few
             Persons
             have
             given
             Offence
             ,
             either
             through
             Erroneous
             Doctrines
             ,
             Unsound
             Expressions
             ,
             or
             Weakness
             ,
             Forwardness
             ,
             want
             of
             Wisdom
             and
             right
             Understanding
          
           ;
           yet
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           Here
           ye
           see
           ,
           Friends
           ,
           that
           that
           Paper
           of
           the
           Yearly
           Meeting
           is
           so
           far
           from
           owning
           them
           of
           the
           other
           side
           as
           he
           calls
           them
           (
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           Friends
           in
           America
           )
           to
           be
           guilty
           of
           unsound
           and
           Erroneous
           Doctrines
           (
           which
           
             G.
             K.
          
           here
           expresly
           says
           it
           doth
           )
           that
           it
           doth
           not
           undertake
           to
           determine
           whether
           the
           Offence
           (
           said
           to
           be
           given
           by
           some
           few
           Persons
           )
           was
           through
           Erroneous
           Doctrines
           ,
           and
           Unsound
           Expressions
           ,
           or
           through
           Weakness
           ,
           Forwardness
           ,
           want
           of
           Wisdom
           and
           〈◊〉
           Understanding
           :
           And
           yet
           this
           Man
           hath
           the
           Confidence
           ,
           and
           Falseness
           to
           say
           positively
           ,
           That
           Paper
           doth
           own
           them
           guilty
           of
           holding
           Unsound
           and
           Erroneous
           Doctrines
           .
           By
           this
           y●…
           may
           see
           how
           false
           he
           is
           ;
           and
           how
           unfit
           he
           is
           to
           charge
           another
           with
           Forgeries
           and
           Perversions
           .
        
         
           This
           looks
           the
           worse
           in
           him
           ,
           in
           as
           much
           as
           he
           ,
           who
           here
           says
           ,
           the
           Yearly
           Meeting
           owns
           them
           of
           the
           other
           side
           to
           be
           guilty
           of
           Unsound
           and
           Erroneous
           Doctrines
           ,
           doth
           (
           in
           his
           causeless
           ground
           of
           surmises
           ,
           p.
           5.
           )
           secretly
           smite
           at
           that
           Meeting
           ,
           for
           lessening
           and
           extennating
           such
           gross
           and
           
           vile
           Errors
           with
           the
           
             smooth
             name
             of
             Weakness
          
           .
           So
           that
           when
           his
           Blow
           is
           at
           the
           Yearly
           Meeting
           ,
           he
           supposes
           them
           
             not
             to
             own
          
           the
           Friends
           guilty
           of
           Erroneous
           Doctrines
           ,
           but
           of
           Weakness
           only
           :
           But
           when
           he
           strikes
           at
           the
           Friends
           in
           America
           ,
           he
           affirms
           the
           Meeting
           
             doth
             own
          
           them
           guilty
           of
           Erroneous
           Doctrines
           :
           Thus
           ,
           
           Ambodexter-like
           ,
           he
           
             plays
             with
             both
             hands
          
           ,
           as
           he
           apprehends
           it
           will
           make
           for
           his
           advantage
           .
        
         
           Now
           this
           feigned
           Proof
           of
           his
           ,
           being
           taken
           away
           ,
           his
           Argument
           falls
           ;
           and
           his
           supposing
           the
           Original
           ground
           and
           Cause
           of
           the
           Differences
           ,
           to
           be
           the
           Unsoundand
           Erroneous
           Doctrines
           held
           by
           them
           of
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           is
           but
           a
           vain
           Begging
           of
           the
           Question
           .
           Nor
           need
           the
           Original
           ground
           and
           Cause
           of
           those
           Differences
           in
           America
           ,
           be
           sought
           for
           farther
           ,
           or
           elsewhere
           ,
           than
           in
           his
           own
           Ambitious
           ,
           Quarrelsome
           ,
           Restless
           temper
           and
           Spirit
           ,
           which
           rather
           than
           be
           quiet
           ,
           or
           let
           others
           be
           so
           ,
           would
           create
           matter
           for
           Differences
           ,
           by
           
             laying
             Trains
          
           in
           Discours●…
           〈◊〉
           trap
           and
           draw
           simple
           and
           well-meaning
           Men
           ,
           to
           let
           fall
           some
           weak
           Expressions
           ,
           which
           by
           wresting
           and
           misconstruction
           ,
           might
           be
           brought
           to
           sound
           unsoundly
           .
        
         
           His
           mentioning
           the
           Differences
           betwixt
           Luther
           and
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           (
           the
           application
           whereof
           he
           says
           ,
           is
           easie
           to
           the
           case
           in
           hand
           )
           shews
           his
           
             Proud
             Conceit
          
           of
           himself
           ,
           and
           his
           vile
           Thoughts
           and
           contempt
           of
           Friends
           ,
           notwithstanding
           his
           Hypocritical
           pretences
           elsewhere
           ,
           of
           being
           in
           Unity
           ,
           and
           intending
           to
           remain
           in
           Unity
           ,
           with
           all
           Faithful
           Friends
           every
           where
           :
           Which
           I
           wish
           all
           Friends
           every
           where
           would
           
           well
           note
           .
           For
           
           Luther's
           difference
           ,
           and
           Separation
           ,
           was
           with
           ,
           and
           from
           the
           whole
           Church
           of
           Rome
           .
        
         
           I
           hinted
           before
           ,
           G.
           K's
           disowning
           the
           Yearly
           Meeting
           at
           London
           ,
           to
           be
           the
           Yearly
           Meeting
           ,
           or
           any
           Meeting
           Duly
           and
           Regularly
           constituted
           ,
           which
           he
           doth
           more
           especialy
           in
           page
           27.
           and
           then
           says
           ,
           
             And
             this
             may
             clear
             me
             of
             these
             unjust
             and
             groundless
             Occasions
             ,
             wherewith
          
           T.
           E.
           
             doth
             load
             me
             ,
             as
             being
             guilty
             of
             Insincerity
             ,
             Hypocrisie
             ,
             Double-dealing
             ,
             having
             not
             a
             Conscience
          
           &c.
           
             for
             my
             saying
             ,
             in
             my
             Introduction
             to
             my
             Treatise
             ,
          
           The
           Causless
           Ground
           ,
           
             &c.
             
             I
             tenderly
             intreat
             and
             desire
             that
             none
             apply
             or
             construe
             any
             words
             contained
             in
             these
             following
             Lines
             ,
             as
             intended
             by
             me
             in
             way
             of
             Reflection
             ,
             Blame
             or
             Charge
             ,
             against
             either
             the
             Body
             of
             Friends
             in
             general
             ,
             or
             any
             particular
             Meeting
             or
             Meetings
             of
             Friends
             in
             particular
             ,
             or
             against
             any
             Singular
             faithful
             Friend
             or
             Friends
             ●…soever
             .
          
           It
           seems
           by
           this
           ,
           he
           had
           this
           
             equivocal
             〈◊〉
          
           in
           his
           mind
           ,
           that
           not
           esteeming
           that
           〈◊〉
           to
           be
           the
           Yearly
           Meeting
           nor
           indeed
           any
           Meeting
           at
           all
           ,
           duly
           and
           regularly
           constituted
           ,
           nor
           the
           Friends
           that
           made
           it
           up
           to
           be
           faithful
           Friends
           ;
           he
           might
           throw
           his
           Reflections
           ,
           Blame
           and
           Charge
           ,
           freely
           enough
           upon
           that
           Meeting
           in
           general
           ,
           and
           the
           Members
           thereof
           in
           particular
           ,
           without
           interfering
           with
           his
           premised
           desire
           ,
           that
           none
           would
           apply
           or
           construe
           any
           words
           contained
           in
           that
           Book
           ,
           as
           intended
           by
           him
           in
           way
           of
           Reflection
           ,
           Blame
           or
           Charge
           ,
           against
           either
           the
           Body
           of
           Friends
           in
           general
           ,
           or
           any
           particular
           Meeting
           or
           Meetings
           of
           Friends
           in
           particular
           ,
           or
           against
           any
           Singular
           faithful
           Friend
           or
           Friends
           whatsoever
           .
           But
           
           what
           a
           depth
           of
           Deceit
           must
           lodge
           in
           him
           the
           mean-while
           ?
        
         
           26.
           
           He
           Charges
           me
           with
           Perversion
           in
           saying
           ,
           
             The
             Hurt
             ,
             Mischief
             ,
             Dishonour
             ,
             Reproach
             ,
             Grief
             ,
             that
             have
             fallen
             on
             the
             Holy.
             Name
             of
             God
             ,
             his
             Truth
             and
             People
             respectively
             ,
             by
             the
             Printing
             and
             publishing
             his
             Scandalous
             Books
             ,
             are
             the
             proper
             and
             direct
             Effect
             thereof
             .
          
           And
           he
           says
           ,
           
             I
             bring
             no
             proof
             for
             it
             ,
             but
             that
             it
             is
             apparent
             .
          
           I
           say
           there
           needs
           no
           proof
           for
           that
           that
           is
           apparent
           ,
           as
           this
           is
           .
           And
           it
           is
           apparent
           also
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           a
           sense
           and
           foresight
           ,
           before
           he
           Printed
           them
           ,
           that
           the
           printing
           and
           publishing
           those
           Books
           of
           his
           ,
           would
           have
           that
           
             evil
             Effect
          
           ,
           which
           he
           himself
           confessed
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           one
           (
           I
           think
           the
           first
           of
           them
           ,
           
             Reas.
             of
             Sep.
          
           p.
           2.
           )
           where
           he
           said
           ,
           
             It
             is
             too
             probable
             the
             Enemies
             of
             Truth
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             true
             Religion
             ,
             will
             seek
             to
             take
             advantage
             therefrom
             ,
             and
             think
             themselves
             greatly
             gratified
             thereby
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             rejoyce
             the
             more
             in
             their
             Iniquity
             ,
             and
             glory
             over
             the
             Sincere
             Lovers
             and
             Professors
             of
             Tr●…
             ▪
          
        
         
           What
           greater
           hurt
           or
           mischief
           could
           any
           do
           against
           the
           Truth
           ,
           than
           to
           give
           advantage
           to
           the
           Enemies
           of
           Truth
           ,
           and
           of
           all
           true
           religion
           ,
           and
           thereby
           so
           greatly
           to
           gratifie
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           rejoyce
           the
           more
           in
           their
           iniquity
           ,
           and
           glory
           over
           the
           sincere
           Lovers
           and
           Professors
           of
           Truth
           ?
           And
           to
           do
           this
           knowingly
           ,
           and
           against
           a
           fore-sight
           and
           sense
           ,
           that
           the
           Enemies
           of
           Truth
           ,
           and
           of
           all
           true
           Religion
           ,
           would
           seek
           to
           take
           this
           advantage
           ?
           Did
           the
           Prophets
           ,
           
             Iohn
             ,
             Christ
          
           ,
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           any
           of
           those
           he
           would
           shelter
           himself
           under
           ,
           ever
           do
           any
           thing
           like
           this
           ?
           Nay
           sure
           .
           
           And
           had
           he
           not
           been
           heady
           ,
           high-minded
           ,
           self-willed
           and
           regardless
           of
           Truth
           ;
           the
           fore-sight
           and
           sense
           he
           had
           of
           that
           ,
           which
           we
           have
           since
           seen
           come
           to
           pass
           
             (
             viz.
          
           That
           the
           Enemies
           of
           Truth
           ,
           and
           of
           all
           true
           Religion
           ,
           have
           not
           only
           sought
           ,
           but
           found
           ,
           and
           taken
           the
           Advantages
           he
           has
           given
           them
           ,
           and
           gratified
           them
           with
           ,
           to
           rejoyce
           the
           more
           in
           their
           (
           and
           his
           )
           Iniquity
           ,
           and
           glory
           over
           the
           sincere
           Lovers
           and
           Professors
           of
           Truth
           ;
           )
           would
           have
           stopt
           him
           from
           publishing
           those
           Scandalous
           Books
           of
           his
           ,
           which
           have
           been
           the
           proper
           and
           direct
           Cause
           of
           so
           great
           hurt
           and
           mischief
           .
           To
           excuse
           himself
           from
           which
           he
           again
           attempts
           in
           vain
           ,
           to
           frame
           an
           Argument
           from
           my
           having
           said
           ,
           
             The
             Yearly
             Meeting
             did
             not
             declrae
             the
             matter
             of
             Fact
             in
             his
             Books
             to
             be
             false
             ;
             and
             since
             for
             matter
             of
             Doctrine
             ,
             they
             have
             not
          
           (
           says
           he
           )
           
             charged
             me
             in
             the
             least
             ;
             how
             then
             can
             a
             Book
             ,
             which
             bath
             nothing
             of
             Untruth
             or
             Falshood
             in
             it
             ,
             be
             the
             proper
             cause
             of
             hurt
             ?
          
           In
           〈◊〉
           〈◊〉
           useth
           a
           Double
           fallacy
           ;
           one
           in
           stretching
           〈◊〉
           words
           of
           mine
           ,
           concerning
           matters
           of
           〈◊〉
           a
           general
           sense
           ,
           which
           are
           expresly
           restrained
           in
           my
           Books
           ,
           to
           particulars
           .
           The
           other
           ,
           in
           inferring
           that
           his
           Book
           ,
           hath
           nothing
           of
           Untruth
           or
           Falshood
           in
           it
           ;
           because
           the
           Yearly
           Meeting
           ,
           who
           were
           not
           acquainted
           with
           the
           particular
           matters
           of
           Fact
           ,
           did
           not
           declare
           that
           his
           Books
           containe
           any
           Untruth
           or
           Falshood
           in
           matter
           of
           Fact
           ;
           as
           if
           there
           could
           be
           no
           Untruth
           or
           Falshood
           in
           a
           Book
           ;
           unless
           it
           were
           declared
           to
           be
           in
           it
           .
           What
           sort
           of
           Logick
           is
           that
           ?
           Will
           he
           stand
           by
           it
           ?
           That
           if
           a
           Meeting
           doth
           not
           declare
           a
           Book
           to
           contain
           any
           Untruth
           or
           Falshood
           in
           it
           ,
           it
           thence
           follows
           ,
           that
           that
           Book
           hath
           nothing
           
           of
           Untruth
           or
           Falshood
           in
           it
           ?
           He
           knows
           this
           is
           false
           Reasoning
           ,
           and
           he
           may
           blush
           to
           have
           offered
           it
           .
           And
           as
           he
           says
           ,
           
             ex
             veris
             ,
             nil
             nisi
             verum
          
           ;
           so
           I
           may
           say
           to
           him
           ,
           
             ex
             falsis
             ,
             nil
             nisi
             falsum
             ,
          
           and
           
             ex
             malis
             ,
             nil
             nisi
             malum
             :
          
           From
           such
           false
           and
           evil
           arguing
           as
           his
           is
           ,
           he
           can
           bring
           forth
           nothing
           that
           is
           good
           .
        
         
           27.
           
           His
           27th
           seemeth
           to
           be
           split
           off
           from
           his
           26th
           ,
           only
           to
           
             encrease
             the
             number
          
           ,
           that
           he
           may
           not
           fall
           short
           at
           last
           of
           his
           Tale
           ;
           for
           upon
           my
           saying
           ,
           he
           has
           been
           so
           far
           from
           endeavouring
           to
           wipe
           away
           the
           Reproach
           his
           Scandalous
           Books
           have
           cast
           on
           Truth
           and
           Friends
           ,
           that
           in
           his
           last
           (
           called
           ,
           
             The
             Groundless
             Cause
             of
             Surmises
          
           ,
           &c.
           )
           he
           hath
           sought
           occasion
           ,
           by
           secret
           flurts
           ,
           to
           throw
           more
           on
           ;
           suggesting
           as
           if
           the
           Yearly
           Meeting
           was
           guilty
           of
           covering
           or
           cloaking
           thosevile
           Errors
           heexclaim'd
           against
           ,
           and
           of
           lessening
           them
           with
           the
           smooth
           name
           of
           Weakness
           .
           He
           replies
           ,
           
             How
             can
             faithful
             witnessing
             against
             Error
             ,
             be
             a
             throwing
             Reproach
             on
             Truth
             ,
             and
             Friends
             of
             it
             ?
             he
             may
             as
             well
             say
             ,
             one
             contrary
             produceth
             another
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           Ye
           see
           ●…now
           Friends
           ,
           how
           forward
           he
           is
           advanced
           in
           his
           Charge
           of
           Error
           ,
           and
           what
           ye
           may
           expect
           from
           him
           ,
           when
           ever
           he
           shall
           have
           a
           mind
           to
           throw
           Dirt
           upon
           any
           or
           all
           of
           you
           .
           He
           can
           instance
           himself
           under
           the
           pretence
           of
           faithful
           witnessing
           again●…
           Error
           ,
           and
           then
           tell
           you
           ye
           may
           as
           well
           say
           Truth
           produceth
           Error
           ,
           Light
           Darkness
           ,
           Good
           Evil
           ,
           as
           that
           he
           doth
           Evil
           in
           throwing
           Dirt
           on
           you
           .
        
         
         
           28.
           
           His
           next
           Cavil
           ,
           which
           he
           calls
           Perversion
           and
           Fallacy
           in
           me
           ,
           is
           ,
           
             that
             I
             seem
             to
             own
             the
             Doctrine
             in
             his
             Book
             ,
             and
             yet
             altogether
             wave
             the
             chief
             thing
             of
             Doctrin
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Controversie
             ,
          
           he
           says
           ,
           
             lieth
             betwixt
             them
             of
             the
             other
             side
             and
             him
             ,
             and
             as
             he
             judges
             betwixt
             him
             and
             me
             ,
          
           viz.
           
             That
             the
             faith
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             he
             died
             for
             our
             Sins
             ,
             and
             rose
             again
             ;
             is
             necessary
             to
             our
             Christianity
             and
             Salvation
             ;
             that
             God
             doth
             justifie
             us
             ,
             and
             pardon
             our
             Sins
             for
             Christ's
             sake
             ,
             who
             died
             for
             us
             ;
             through
             our
             Faith
             in
             him
             ,
             that
             is
             always
             accompanied
             with
             sincere
             Repentance
             .
          
           In
           this
           he
           hath
           judged
           wrong
           ;
           for
           I
           have
           no
           Controversie
           with
           him
           about
           this
           Doctrine
           ,
           which
           I
           own
           as
           well
           as
           he
           .
           And
           if
           he
           had
           not
           had
           a
           
             wilfully
             bad
          
           memory
           ,
           he
           might
           have
           remembred
           that
           himself
           hath
           cited
           a
           Passage
           out
           of
           a
           former
           Book
           of
           mine
           ,
           
             (
             Foundation
             of
             Tythes
             shaken
          
           ,
           p.
           240.
           )
           where
           I
           say
           ,
           
             If
             any
             one
             expects
             Remission
             of
             Sins
             by
             any
             other
             way
             than
             the
             Death
             of
             Christ
             ,
             he
             renders
             the
             Death
             of
             Christ
             us●…ss
             .
          
           This
           Passage
           which
           I
           then
           urged
           against
           the
           Priest
           ,
           on
           behalf
           of
           the
           Quakers
           ,
           clears
           me
           now
           from
           G.
           K's
           .
           groundless
           suggestion
           .
           His
           Cavil
           at
           me
           now
           is
           ,
           for
           not
           reciting
           the
           fore-mentioned
           Doctrine
           (
           of
           the
           Faith
           of
           Christ
           ,
           as
           he
           died
           for
           our
           Sins
           ,
           &c.
           )
           when
           I
           recited
           other
           Doctrines
           out
           of
           his
           Book
           ;
           and
           he
           takes
           advantage
           thence
           to
           call
           ●…is
           
             the
             chief
             Doctrine
             in
             Controversie
          
           betwixt
           him
           and
           them
           of
           the
           other
           side
           .
           By
           this
           I
           perceive
           I
           must
           either
           quote
           all
           ,
           or
           nothing
           out
           of
           his
           Books
           ,
           if
           I
           mean
           to
           escape
           his
           Censure
           ;
           for
           I
           am
           perswaded
           had
           I
           recited
           this
           ,
           and
           omitted
           any
           other
           of
           the
           Doctrines
           he
           mentioned
           ,
           that
           Doctrine
           
           should
           then
           have
           been
           singled
           out
           for
           the
           chief
           Doctrine
           in
           Controversie
           betwixt
           him
           and
           them
           ,
           whatever
           it
           had
           been
           .
           The
           truth
           is
           ,
           I
           omitted
           to
           recite
           that
           ,
           as
           not
           understanding
           he
           had
           reputed
           that
           a
           Doctrine
           in
           Controversie
           between
           him
           and
           them
           .
           And
           therefore
           I
           chose
           to
           recite
           those
           Doctrines
           about
           which
           I
           apprehended
           he
           had
           made
           the
           greatest
           Clamour
           .
           He
           would
           increase
           his
           own
           ,
           and
           others
           Jealousie
           concerning
           me
           ,
           
             by
             noticing
             ,
             that
             I
             joyn
             not
          
           (
           as
           he
           says
           )
           
             the
             works
             of
             Sanctification
             in
             the
             Heart
             ,
             to
             Christ's
             outward
             Appearance
             ,
             but
             to
             his
             inward
             Appearance
             .
          
           This
           he
           labours
           to
           shew
           ,
           from
           several
           Passages
           in
           my
           Epistle
           ,
           which
           mention
           Christ's
           inward
           Appearance
           ,
           and
           work
           of
           Sanctification
           in
           the
           Heart
           :
           To
           all
           which
           ,
           I
           give
           this
           short
           and
           plain
           Answer
           ;
           I
           do
           not
           divide
           Christ
           ,
           nor
           set
           his
           inward
           Appearance
           in
           opposition
           to
           his
           outward
           .
           And
           therefore
           when
           I
           speak
           of
           Christ's
           inward
           Appearance
           in
           the
           Heart
           ,
           and
           the
           work
           of
           Sanctification
           wrought
           there
           ,
           I
           do
           not
           exclude
           ,
           nor
           intend
           to
           exclude
           ,
           his
           outward
           Appearance
           in
           the
           Flesh
           ,
           and
           what
           he
           did
           and
           suffered
           therein
           for
           Man's
           Redemption
           ,
           from
           being
           concerned
           in
           our
           Sanctification
           ,
           through
           a
           living
           Faith
           in
           him
           .
           But
           I
           do
           not
           allow
           ,
           that
           the
           work
           of
           Sanctification
           is
           wrought
           in
           any
           ,
           by
           that
           outward
           Appearance
           of
           Christ
           in
           the
           Flesh
           ,
           in
           whom
           his
           inward
           Appearance
           ,
           by
           his
           Light
           ,
           Grace
           and
           Spirit
           in
           the
           Heart
           ,
           is
           not
           known
           ,
           received
           and
           subjected
           unto
           .
           And
           it
           is
           this
           inward
           Appearance
           of
           Christ
           ,
           that
           gives
           Man
           a
           right
           knowledge
           of
           ,
           and
           saving
           faith
           of
           the
           outward
           Appearance
           of
           Christ.
           
        
         
         
           29.
           
           His
           next
           is
           no
           less
           a
           Charge
           against
           me
           ,
           than
           that
           of
           
             gross
             and
             bold
             Fiction
             and
             Forgery
             ,
          
           in
           saying
           ,
           
             Whatever
             Jealousies
             and
             Dissatisfactions
             any
             of
             other
             Professions
             had
             entertained
             against
             us
             on
             this
             account
             before
             ,
             they
             had
             no
             ground
             or
             occasion
             given
             them
             therefore
             ;
             whereas
             now
             he
             has
             given
             them
             occasion
             ,
             though
             unjustly
             ,
             and
             without
             cause
             ,
             to
             entertain
             wrong
             jealousies
             of
             us
             .
          
           This
           he
           says
           is
           
             false
             in
             both
             parts
          
           :
           1.
           
           
             That
             other
             Professions
             had
             no
             ground
             of
             Dissatisfaction
             given
             them
             ,
             touching
             these
             Doctrines
             ,
             before
             his
             Books
             came
             forth
             ;
             for
             they
             had
          
           (
           he
           says
           )
           
             but
             too
             much
             ground
             from
             too
             many
             unsound
             Expressions
             contained
             in
             their
             Books
          
           ;
           (
           In
           whose
           Books
           ?
           he
           must
           needs
           mean
           the
           Books
           of
           Friends
           ;
           and
           why
           not
           in
           his
           own
           Books
           ,
           as
           likely
           as
           in
           any
           others
           ?
           )
           
             and
             which
          
           ,
           says
           he
           ,
           
             some
             of
             that
             Profession
             hath
             objected
             unto
             me
             .
          
           That
           Profession
           ,
           what
           Profession
           ?
           We
           spake
           of
           other
           Professions
           in
           general
           ,
           not
           of
           any
           one
           Profession
           in
           particular
           .
           But
           whatever
           Profession
           it
           was
           that
           objected
           ,
           or
           whatever
           were
           the
           Expressions
           objected
           against
           ,
           they
           were
           such
           ,
           he
           says
           ,
           
             as
             he
             could
             not
             answer
             ,
             otherwise
             than
             to
             acknowledge
             them
             to
             be
             unsound
             .
          
           If
           this
           be
           true
           ,
           I
           am
           perswaded
           it
           was
           since
           he
           himself
           came
           to
           be
           unsound
           .
           And
           this
           Passage
           of
           his
           puts
           me
           in
           mind
           of
           that
           filthy
           Libel
           ,
           lately
           published
           with
           the
           Letters
           
             D.
             S.
          
           to
           it
           ,
           in
           which
           I
           thought
           I
           trackt
           the
           
             print
             of
             his
             Foot.
          
           2.
           
           He
           says
           ,
           
             it
             is
             false
             that
             he
             has
             now
             given
             them
             occasion
             to
             entertain
             wrong
             Iealousies
             of
             us
             .
          
           But
           in
           this
           he
           contradicts
           Experience
           ,
           and
           the
           several
           Pamphlets
           that
           some
           of
           other
           Professions
           ,
           
             grafting
             on
             his
             Crab-stock
          
           ,
           have
           either
           reprinted
           of
           his
           ,
           or
           printed
           
           of
           their
           own
           ,
           grounded
           on
           his
           ,
           against
           us
           ,
           prove
           what
           I
           said
           to
           be
           true
           .
           His
           saying
           ,
           
             That
             it
             is
             clear
             ,
             as
             the
             Light
             of
             the
             Noon
             Day
             ,
             that
             particular
             Persons
             among
             us
             ,
             are
             chargeable
             with
             erroneous
             Doctrines
             ,
          
           is
           without
           Proof
           .
           And
           if
           when
           he
           says
           ,
           It
           is
           clear
           ,
           he
           means
           
             by
             his
             Books
          
           ,
           it
           is
           so
           far
           from
           being
           clear
           as
           the
           Light
           of
           the
           
             Noon
             Day
          
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           not
           near
           so
           clear
           as
           Moon-shine
           .
        
         
           30.
           
           He
           quarrels
           with
           me
           for
           construing
           his
           Words
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Christ
             crucified
             ,
          
           &c.
           
             was
             buried
             in
             silence
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             understood
             it
             generally
             and
             universally
             ;
             whereas
          
           (
           he
           says
           )
           
             his
             Words
             have
             a
             Restriction
             and
             Limitation
             very
             expresly
             ;
             for
          
           (
           says
           he
           ,
           
             I
             do
             not
             say
             buried
             in
             silence
             by
             all
             or
             most
             part
             ,
             or
             opposed
             by
             all
             ,
             or
             most
             part
             ;
             but
             buried
             in
             silence
             by
             some
             ,
             and
             opposed
             by
             others
             .
          
           So
           I
           cited
           his
           Words
           before
           ,
           and
           thereupon
           put
           the
           Question
           ,
           
             What
             saving
             is
             here
             ,
             what
             Exception
             made
             ,
             either
             of
             the
             Quakers
             in
             general
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             Plurality
             ,
             or
             indeed
             of
             any
             at
             all
             ?
          
           Buried
           by
           some
           ,
           and
           opposed
           by
           others
           ,
           will
           hardly
           pass
           for
           a
           
             very
             express
          
           Restriction
           and
           Limitation
           .
           Nay
           ,
           according
           to
           common
           manner
           of
           speaking
           ,
           some
           ,
           and
           others
           ,
           may
           be
           taken
           to
           comprehend
           all
           in
           this
           case
           ;
           especially
           ,
           when
           we
           shall
           consider
           ,
           that
           he
           represents
           these
           Doctrines
           as
           Dead
           ,
           let
           fall
           ,
           extinct
           ;
           which
           (
           as
           I
           noted
           before
           ,
           though
           he
           takes
           no
           notice
           of
           it
           )
           is
           implied
           by
           his
           Words
           
             [
             to
             revive
             and
             raise
             up
             ]
             .
          
           Nor
           does
           his
           later
           Invention
           help
           him
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           that
           
             he
             did
             chiefly
             intend
             this
             ,
             with
             respect
             to
             those
             parts
             of
          
           America
           
             where
             the
             Controversie
             began
          
           ;
           for
           his
           Word
           
             [
             Chiefly
          
           ]
           
           shews
           he
           did
           intend
           it
           elsewhere
           besides
           America
           .
           And
           he
           now
           says
           ,
           
             he
             finds
             it
             buried
             with
             too
             many
             hereaway
             in
          
           England
           ,
           
             as
             well
             as
             in
          
           America
           :
           Nay
           ,
           
             he
             can
             conclude
             no
             other
          
           ,
           he
           says
           ,
           
             concerning
             me
          
           .
           But
           the
           best
           on
           't
           is
           ,
           I
           am
           not
           to
           be
           concluded
           by
           his
           Conclusions
           .
        
         
           31.
           
           His
           One
           and
           Thirtieth
           is
           worded
           nonsensically
           :
           But
           that
           which
           I
           gather
           to
           be
           his
           meaning
           in
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           my
           saying
           ,
           
             The
             Servant
             is
             not
             to
             frame
             his
             Message
             himself
             ,
             but
             to
             deliver
             the
             Message
             his
             Lord
             gives
             him
             to
             deliver
          
           ;
           (
           which
           was
           said
           to
           answer
           ,
           or
           rather
           obviate
           an
           Objection
           ,
           That
           those
           Doctrines
           relating
           the
           Birth
           ;
           Death
           ,
           Resurrection
           ,
           Ascension
           ,
           &c.
           of
           Christ
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           outward
           Body
           ,
           are
           not
           so
           frequently
           or
           constantly
           declared
           in
           our
           publick
           Meetings
           ,
           as
           those
           that
           relate
           to
           the
           inward
           Appearance
           and
           work
           of
           Christ
           in
           the
           heart
           .
           )
           He
           says
           ,
           
             imports
             ,
             that
             the
             Lord
             doth
             not
             call
             his
             Servants
             so
             frequently
             to
             preach
             the
             Faith
             of
             Christ
             without
             ,
             as
             of
             Christ
             within
             ;
             and
             this
             ,
          
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             proveth
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             Opinion
             of
          
           T.
           E.
           
             the
             Doctrine
             and
             Faith
             of
             Christ
             without
             ,
             is
             not
             so
             necessary
             to
             Regeneration
             ,
             as
             the
             Faith
             of
             Christ
             within
             ,
             or
             rather
             not
             at
             all
             absolutely
             necessary
             .
          
           This
           is
           a
           
             grosser
             Perversion
          
           ,
           on
           his
           part
           of
           my
           Words
           ,
           than
           any
           he
           can
           charge
           on
           me
           ;
           for
           the
           Reason
           I
           gave
           for
           this
           ,
           was
           ,
           not
           that
           it
           was
           
             less
             necessary
          
           ,
           but
           that
           it
           was
           
             more
             known
          
           .
           Therefore
           I
           said
           ,
           p.
           55.
           
           
             When
             it
             pleased
             God
             to
             raise
             up
             ,
             and
             send
             forth
             a
             true
             Gospel
             Ministry
             again
             ,
             &c.
             it
             was
             agreeable
             to
             the
             Divine
             Wisdom
             ,
             to
             bring
             to
             light
             that
             which
             had
             been
             hidden
             ,
             to
             restore
             to
             the
             Nations
             that
             which
             had
             
             been
             lost
             ,
             to
             turn
             People
             to
             that
             which
             they
             had
             been
             
               turned
               from
            
             ,
             to
             instruct
             them
             in
             that
             which
             they
             were
             most
             
               ignorant
               of
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             Hence
             (
             said
             I
             ,
             )
             I
             conceive
             it
             hath
             come
             to
             pass
             ,
             that
             they
             whom
             the
             Lord
             have
             sent
             forth
             to
             preach
             the
             everlasting
             Gospel
             in
             this
             Day
             ,
             have
             been
             led
             and
             guided
             by
             him
             ,
             to
             teach
             People
             that
             which
             they
             knew
             not
             ,
             rather
             than
             that
             which
             they
             profest
             to
             know
             before
             ;
             to
             open
             those
             Doctrines
             of
             Life
             and
             Salvation
             ,
             which
             the
             People
             were
             ignorant
             of
             ,
             and
             Strangers
             to
             ,
             rather
             than
             those
             which
             they
             were
             acquainted
             with
             ,
             and
             had
             been
             all
             along
             trained
             up
             in
             .
          
           From
           all
           which
           it
           is
           very
           apparent
           ,
           that
           I
           did
           not
           deny
           the
           Doctrine
           and
           Faith
           of
           Christ
           without
           ,
           to
           be
           necessary
           to
           our
           Regeneration
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           that
           of
           Christ
           within
           ;
           but
           that
           that
           without
           was
           more
           known
           already
           to
           the
           People
           ,
           than
           that
           within
           .
        
         
           32.
           
           He
           quarrels
           with
           me
           for
           saying
           ,
           That
           
             though
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostasy
             from
             the
             life
             and
             power
             of
             Christianity
             gained
             place
             ,
          
           &c.
           
             the
             inward
             Appearance
             of
             Christ
             by
             his
             Spirit
             in
             the
             Heart
             ,
             was
             departed
             from
             ,
             and
             the
             Doctrines
             thereof
             generally
             lost
             and
             forgotten
             :
             Yet
             the
             Doctrines
             relating
             to
             the
             outward
             Appearance
             of
             Christ
             in
             the
             Flesh
             ,
             and
             what
             he
             therein
             did
             ,
             and
             suffered
             for
             Man's
             Redemption
             ,
             were
             not
             lost
             ,
             but
             retained
             and
             preached
             through
             all
             Ages
             ,
             and
             by
             every
             sort
             or
             sect
             of
             professed
             Christians
             ;
             insomuch
             that
          
           G.
           K.
           
             now
             calls
             those
             Doctrines
             which
             he
             pretends
             to
             be
             raised
             up
             to
             revive
             and
             raise
             up
             ,
             such
             Doctrines
             as
             are
             held
             in
             common
             by
             us
             with
             all
             other
             Professions
             .
          
           This
           angers
           him
           so
           ,
           that
           I
           have
           
           scarce
           found
           him
           more
           fretful
           in
           any
           part
           of
           his
           Book
           than
           here
           :
           From
           whence
           I
           conclude
           he
           finds
           himself
           pincht
           ,
           and
           would
           supply
           his
           weakness
           and
           want
           of
           Argument
           ,
           with
           noise
           and
           angry
           words
           .
           He
           calls
           it
           
             Fallacy
             ,
             Perversion
             ,
             Feigning
             ,
             Threadbare
             Excuse
             ,
             Fig-leaf
             that
             cannot
             cover
             ,
             deceitful
             Excuse
             ,
             frivolous
             Excuse
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           His
           Answer
           is
           ,
           
             The
             true
             Doctrin
             of
             the
             Faith
             of
             Christ
             without
             ,
             as
             he
             came
             in
             the
             Flesh
             ,
          
           &c.
           
             was
             as
             much
             lost
             in
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Apostasy
             ,
             as
             the
             true
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Faith
             of
             Christ
             within
          
           ;
           to
           wit
           ,
           
             not
             the
             bare
             historical
             literal
             faith
             of
             Christ
             ,
             that
             I
             confess
             was
             not
             lost
             ;
             but
             the
             true
             living
             Faith
             ,
             and
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             it
             ,
             was
             as
             much
             lost
             ,
             as
             that
             of
             his
             inward
             Appearance
             .
          
        
         
           Here
           he
           
             varies
             the
             Terms
          
           from
           the
           Doctrines
           relating
           to
           the
           outward
           Appearance
           of
           Christ
           ,
           (
           which
           was
           the
           subject
           we
           were
           upon
           ,
           )
           to
           the
           true
           living
           Faith
           ,
           and
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           it
           ,
           (
           which
           was
           not
           the
           Subject
           we
           were
           upon
           .
           )
           And
           to
           prove
           his
           Charge
           against
           me
           ,
           of
           Fallacy
           ,
           Perversion
           ,
           Feigning
           ,
           &c.
           
           He
           alledges
           that
           the
           true
           living
           Faith
           ,
           and
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           it
           ,
           was
           lost
           in
           the
           Apostasy
           ;
           which
           it
           might
           be
           ,
           and
           yet
           the
           Doctrines
           relating
           to
           the
           outward
           Appearance
           of
           Christ
           in
           the
           Flesh
           ,
           &c.
           might
           not
           be
           lost
           ,
           as
           I
           asserted
           they
           were
           not
           .
           This
           shifting
           the
           Terms
           ,
           is
           a
           Fallacy
           and
           Perversion
           in
           him
           ,
           and
           seems
           to
           be
           done
           with
           design
           to
           help
           himself
           off
           from
           what
           he
           was
           upon
           .
           But
           he
           cannot
           so
           escape
           ,
           he
           has
           hampered
           himself
           too
           fast
           to
           get
           off
           :
           For
           in
           his
           Causeless
           Ground
           ,
           p.
           3.
           this
           very
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Faith
           of
           Christ
           without
           ,
           viz.
           
             That
             the
             Faith
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             he
             died
             for
             our
          
           
           
             Sins
             ,
             and
             rose
             again
             ,
             is
             necessary
             to
             our
             Christianity
             and
             Salvation
             ,
             and
             that
             God
             doth
             justify
             us
             ,
             and
             pardon
             our
             Sins
             for
             Christ's
             sake
             ,
             who
             died
             for
             us
             ,
             through
             faith
             in
             him
             ,
             that
             is
             always
             accompanied
             with
             sincere
             Repentance
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           This
           I
           say
           ,
           (
           which
           he
           now
           says
           ,
           was
           as
           much
           lost
           as
           the
           true
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Faith
           of
           Christ
           within
           ,
           )
           is
           there
           set
           by
           
             G.
             K.
          
           amongst
           the
           many
           great
           Doctrines
           of
           the
           Christian
           Faith
           ,
           (
           and
           the
           first
           of
           them
           ,
           )
           which
           he
           says
           
             we
             hold
             in
             common
             with
             all
             sorts
             of
             other
             Professions
             .
          
        
         
           But
           if
           this
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Faith
           of
           Christ
           without
           was
           lost
           ,
           as
           he
           says
           it
           was
           ,
           how
           comes
           it
           that
           all
           sorts
           of
           other
           Professions
           have
           it
           ,
           and
           hold
           it
           
             in
             common
          
           with
           him
           ,
           as
           he
           says
           they
           do
           ?
           If
           he
           and
           they
           hold
           
             it
             in
             common
          
           ,
           they
           must
           hold
           it
           as
           he
           doth
           .
           And
           that
           he
           holds
           they
           do
           so
           ,
           appears
           by
           his
           saying
           ,
           
             Many
             of
             all
             sorts
             that
             frequent
             our
             Meetings
             ,
             of
             other
             Professions
             ,
             are
             well
             affected
             with
             our
             Testimony
             ,
             to
             the
             inward
             Appearance
             of
             God
             in
             Christ
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             in
             Mens
             Hearts
             ,
             while
             they
             find
             us
             warm
             and
             zealous
             in
             our
             Testimony
             to
             the
             other
             great
             Doctrines
             of
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             ,
             held
             in
             common
             with
             them
             .
          
           Of
           which
           ,
           in
           the
           next
           Line
           ,
           he
           gives
           this
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Faith
           of
           Christ
           without
           ,
           for
           the
           first
           instance
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           cited
           it
           before
           .
           But
           if
           all
           sorts
           of
           other
           Professions
           hold
           it
           ,
           and
           hold
           it
           as
           he
           doth
           ,
           (
           which
           they
           must
           ,
           if
           he
           hold
           it
           in
           common
           with
           them
           ,
           )
           how
           can
           he
           say
           (
           and
           say
           truly
           ,
           )
           that
           it
           hath
           been
           
             as
             much
             lost
          
           in
           the
           time
           of
           the
           Apostasy
           ,
           as
           the
           true
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Faith
           of
           Christ
           within
           ?
           Sure
           he
           will
           not
           say
           ,
           that
           the
           true
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Faith
           of
           Christ
           withn
           ,
           is
           held
           
           in
           common
           by
           him
           ,
           with
           them
           of
           all
           sorts
           of
           other
           Professions
           .
        
         
           Besides
           ,
           seeing
           (
           as
           
             G.
             K.
          
           says
           ,
           )
           The
           true
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Faith
           of
           Christ
           without
           ,
           teacheth
           ,
           
             Th●…
             the
             only
             true
             saving
             Faith
             of
             Christ'●…
             Death
             ,
          
           &c.
           
             is
             wrought
             in
             Mens
             Hearts
             ,
             by
             Divine
             Illumination
             ,
             Revelation
             and
             Inspiration
             ,
             and
             is
             taught
             and
             begot
             by
             the
             Spirit
             in
             Mens
             Hearts
             :
          
           There
           is
           the
           greater
           reason
           that
           the
           inward
           Appearance
           of
           Christ
           by
           his
           Light
           ,
           Grace
           and
           Spirit
           in
           the
           Heart
           ,
           should
           be
           the
           more
           frequently
           preached
           ,
           and
           Men
           directed
           and
           turned
           to
           that
           inward
           Teaching
           by
           the
           Spirit
           in
           their
           Hearts
           ,
           that
           by
           the
           Divine
           Illumination
           ,
           Revelation
           and
           Inspiration
           thereof
           ,
           the
           true
           Faith
           of
           Christ's
           death
           ,
           &c.
           may
           be
           begot
           and
           wrought
           in
           their
           Hearts
           .
        
         
           His
           33d
           ,
           34th
           ,
           35th
           Charges
           ,
           relate
           all
           to
           one
           matter
           ,
           and
           seem
           to
           be
           divided
           and
           subdivided
           by
           him
           ,
           to
           make
           the
           
             greater
             shew
          
           .
           The
           first
           he
           calls
           
             a
             Perversion
             of
             his
             modest
             Proposition
             ,
             about
             correcting
             some
             unsound
             Words
             in
             some
             Friends
             Books
             ,
             as
             if
             with
             purpose
             he
             would
             hunt
             for
             ,
             discover
             and
             expose
             ,
             if
             he
             can
             ,
             the
             nakedness
             of
             such
             as
             in
             comparison
             of
             himself
             ,
             may
             justly
             be
             reputed
             and
             called
             Fathers
             in
             the
             Truth
             .
          
           This
           he
           thinks
           an
           uncharitable
           construction
           of
           his
           Words
           ,
           and
           that
           
             no
             good
             Christian
             that
             loves
             the
             Truth
             more
             than
             Men
             ,
             would
             judge
             the
             worse
             of
             him
             for
             correcting
             them
             tenderly
             and
             Christianly
             ,
             not
             as
             an
             Enemy
             ,
             but
             as
             a
             Friend
             and
             Brother
             .
          
           But
           it
           may
           be
           guessed
           how
           tenderly
           and
           Christianly
           he
           would
           deal
           with
           the
           Dead
           ,
           by
           his
           harsh
           and
           unchristian
           dealing
           with
           the
           Living
           ,
           whom
           he
           has
           not
           dealt
           with
           us
           as
           a
           Friend
           and
           
           Brother
           ,
           but
           as
           an
           Enemy
           :
           His
           comparing
           his
           correcting
           work
           to
           
           Sem's
           and
           
           Iaphet's
           going
           backwards
           to
           cover
           their
           Father's
           Nakedness
           ,
           gave
           me
           fit
           occasion
           to
           tell
           him
           he
           had
           mistook
           his
           point
           ,
           and
           taken
           up
           
           Ham's
           work
           ,
           instead
           of
           
           Sem's
           and
           
           Iaphet's
           .
           For
           Sem
           and
           Iaphet
           covered
           the
           Nekedness
           ,
           which
           execrable
           Ham
           had
           discovered
           and
           exposed
           ,
           as
           
             G.
             K.
          
           would
           do
           .
           In
           this
           he
           says
           ,
           
             I
             falsly
             accuse
             him
          
           ;
           but
           instead
           of
           proving
           I
           do
           so
           ,
           he
           turns
           off
           ,
           and
           says
           ,
           
             I
             reflect
             not
             only
             on
             him
             ,
             but
             on
             the
             late
             Christian
             Teachers
             and
             Writers
             ,
             who
             have
             corrected
             the
             Errors
             and
             unsound
             Expressions
             contained
             in
             the
             Books
             of
             them
             ,
             called
             the
          
           Greek
           and
           Latin
           Fathers
           .
           In
           comparing
           the
           Books
           of
           Friends
           ,
           to
           the
           Books
           of
           them
           called
           
             The
             Greek
             and
             Latin
             Fathers
          
           ,
           he
           has
           not
           done
           as
           a
           Friend
           and
           Brother
           ,
           but
           as
           an
           Enemy
           ;
           in
           supposing
           Friends
           Books
           to
           have
           been
           written
           by
           no
           better
           guidance
           ,
           nor
           clearer
           sight
           ,
           than
           theirs
           who
           lived
           and
           writ
           in
           those
           dark
           times
           .
        
         
           He
           is
           so
           idle
           ,
           as
           to
           charge
           me
           with
           
             perverting
             the
             Scripture
             Words
          
           ,
           in
           saying
           ,
           Blessed
           Sem
           and
           Japhet
           
             did
             therefore
             go
             backward
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             not
             see
             their
             Father's
             Nakedness
             .
          
           And
           he
           makes
           this
           one
           of
           my
           50
           Perversions
           ,
           by
           which
           you
           may
           see
           how
           hard
           he
           was
           put
           to
           it
           to
           make
           his
           number
           up
           .
           But
           instead
           of
           proving
           this
           a
           Perversion
           ,
           he
           says
           ,
           
             As
             if
             there
             were
             not
             a
             further
             matter
             and
             mystery
             in
             it
             .
          
           Perhaps
           there
           might
           be
           ;
           but
           if
           there
           were
           ,
           he
           hath
           not
           shewed
           it
           ,
           nor
           my
           Perversion
           .
           But
           he
           says
           ,
           
             If
             it
             had
             been
             only
             that
             they
             must
             not
             see
             their
             Father's
             nakedness
             ,
             they
             might
             have
             covered
             their
             Face
             and
             Eyes
             ,
             and
             gone
             forward
             ,
             and
             not
             see
             their
             Father's
             Nakedness
             .
          
           But
           they
           took
           a
           more
           
           sure
           way
           in
           going
           backward
           ,
           and
           that
           which
           freed
           them
           from
           all
           suspicion
           of
           seeing
           ,
           or
           being
           willing
           to
           see
           their
           Father's
           Nakedness
           .
        
         
           36.
           
           He
           says
           ,
           I
           pervert
           
             his
             modest
             Proposition
          
           ,
           (
           for
           every
           Proposition
           of
           his
           is
           modest
           with
           him
           ;
           and
           perhaps
           none
           but
           his
           .
           )
           
             That
             every
             one
             owned
             by
             us
             to
             be
             a
             Member
             of
             our
             Christian
             Society
             ,
             give
             some
             Declaration
             of
             their
             Faith.
          
           This
           which
           he
           calls
           a
           
             modest
             Proposition
          
           ,
           I
           shewed
           from
           his
           own
           Words
           ,
           was
           an
           Imposition
           of
           a
           Verbal
           Confession
           of
           Faith
           ,
           without
           which
           none
           should
           be
           admitted
           into
           Church
           fellowship
           with
           him
           .
           His
           Words
           are
           ,
           
             We
             are
             convinced
             and
             perswaded
             in
             our
             Consciences
             ,
             that
             God
             calleth
             us
             to
             separate
             from
             such
             Unbelievers
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             be
             yoked
             together
             in
             Church-fellowship
             and
             Discipline
             with
             any
             that
             we
             have
             not
             proof
             of
             by
             Confession
             of
             the
             Mouth
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           
             Reas.
             of
             Sep.
          
           p.
           22.
           
        
         
           37.
           
           He
           complains
           also
           ,
           and
           makes
           it
           his
           37th
           Charge
           ,
           that
           I
           pervert
           his
           Words
           ,
           that
           
             he
             makes
             a
             verbal
             Confession
             ,
             the
             Door
             of
             admittance
             into
             our
             Society
             ;
             which
             ,
          
           he
           says
           ,
           
             is
             altogether
             false
          
           .
           This
           depends
           upon
           the
           former
           ,
           and
           is
           proved
           by
           those
           Words
           of
           his
           which
           I
           gave
           for
           proof
           of
           that
           ,
           viz.
           
           
             We
             are
             convinced
             (
             said
             he
             )
             and
             perswaded
             in
             our
             Consciences
             ,
             that
             God
             calleth
             us
             to
             separate
             ,
             &c.
             and
             not
             to
             be
             yoked
             together
             in
             Church-fellowship
             and
             Discipline
             ,
             with
             any
             that
             we
             have
             not
             proof
             of
             ,
             
               by
               Confession
               of
               the
               Mouth
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           This
           is
           that
           I
           call
           Verbal
           Confession
           .
           If
           he
           like
           not
           the
           Word
           Verbal
           ,
           let
           him
           take
           
           Oral
           ,
           or
           Confession
           of
           the
           Mouth
           ,
           which
           is
           all
           one
           .
        
         
           From
           my
           observing
           out
           of
           R.
           Barclay's
           Book
           ,
           called
           the
           Anarchy
           ,
           p.
           48.
           (
           which
           
             G.
             K.
          
           had
           perversly
           quoted
           ,
           )
           that
           
             R.
             B.
          
           doth
           not
           make
           a
           bare
           Profession
           ,
           verbal
           Confession
           or
           Declaration
           of
           Principles
           ,
           &c.
           to
           be
           any
           Terms
           at
           all
           of
           Church-Communion
           ,
           
             G.
             K.
          
           taking
           it
           to
           himself
           ,
           charges
           a
           Perversion
           on
           me
           ,
           and
           says
           ,
           
             This
             is
             false
             ,
             I
             make
             them
             not
             the
             Terms
             at
             all
             ,
             when
             the
             Profession
             is
             but
             barely
             verbal
             .
          
           But
           he
           hath
           no
           such
           guard
           in
           the
           Place
           before
           quoted
           ,
           where
           he
           says
           ,
           
             We
             are
             convinced
          
           ,
           &c.
           
             that
             God
             calleth
             us
             to
             separate
             ,
          
           &c.
           
             and
             not
             to
             be
             yoked
             in
             Church
             fellowship
             ,
          
           &c.
           
             with
             any
             that
             we
             have
             not
             proof
             of
             by
             Confession
             of
             the
             Mouth
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             sound
             in
             the
             Faith.
          
           So
           that
           he
           makes
           a
           Verbal
           Confession
           ,
           a
           proof
           of
           their
           being
           sound
           in
           the
           Faith
           ,
           and
           this
           makes
           a
           Verbal
           Confession
           ,
           yea
           ,
           a
           bare
           verbal
           Confession
           ,
           sufficient
           to
           yoke
           them
           ,
           (
           as
           he
           phrases
           it
           )
           together
           in
           Church-fellowship
           .
        
         
           His
           39th
           ,
           40th
           ,
           and
           41st
           ,
           Relate
           to
           his
           pretended
           Quotations
           out
           of
           R.
           Barclay's
           Book
           ,
           before
           mentioned
           ,
           and
           my
           Observations
           thereupon
           ,
           from
           which
           he
           picks
           several
           Quarrels
           ;
           one
           ,
           that
           from
           his
           saying
           (
           as
           
             the
             express
             Doctrine
             of
          
           R.
           B.
           though
           it
           be
           not
           ,
           )
           
             That
             some
             Principles
             and
             Doctrines
             and
             Points
             of
             Faith
             are
             necessary
             to
             be
             agreed
             upon
             ,
          
           &c.
           
             and
             to
             be
             owned
             ,
             professed
             and
             declared
             by
             us
             ,
             to
             be
             as
             it
             were
             the
             Terms
             that
             draw
             us
             together
             ,
             and
             the
             Bond
             by
             which
             we
             become
             centred
             into
             one
             Body
             and
             Fellowship
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           He
           says
           ,
           
             I
             pervert
             his
             Words
             to
             a
             wrong
             sense
             ;
             as
             if
             his
             Sense
             were
             ,
             That
          
           
           
             Men
             were
             to
             contrive
             and
             cut
             out
             their
             own
             Terms
             ,
             and
             before
             they
             entred
             into
             a
             Society
             or
             Fellowship
             ,
             should
             consider
             ,
             consult
             and
             conclude
             among
             themselves
             what
             Principles
             ,
             Doctrines
             and
             Practices
             they
             would
             have
             to
             be
             the
             Terms
             and
             Bond
             of
             their
             Society
             .
          
           Though
           this
           was
           not
           spoken
           directly
           of
           him
           ,
           (
           but
           with
           respect
           to
           the
           Quotation
           he
           feigned
           to
           give
           out
           of
           
             R.
             B.
          
           )
           yet
           he
           did
           well
           enough
           to
           take
           it
           to
           himself
           ;
           for
           I
           verily
           think
           it
           to
           be
           his
           Sense
           ,
           and
           the
           Terms
           he
           propounded
           it
           in
           ,
           speak
           the
           same
           .
           And
           though
           he
           says
           he
           did
           not
           mean
           by
           agreeing
           ,
           
             a
             humane
             ,
             political
             Contrivance
             or
             Design
             ,
          
           but
           a
           
             Divine
             Agreement
          
           ;
           yet
           I
           make
           no
           question
           but
           he
           meant
           an
           Agreement
           of
           his
           
             own
             contriving
          
           and
           cutting
           out
           :
           And
           I
           doubt
           not
           that
           he
           would
           call
           any
           such
           thing
           Divine
           ,
           that
           were
           of
           his
           Contriving
           .
           He
           asks
           ,
           
             If
             I
             know
             not
             that
             Men
             may
             well
             agree
             together
             in
             one
             Faith
             ,
             by
             the
             Spirit
             's
             inward
             working
             in
             their
             Hearts
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             they
             may
             agree
             together
             in
             one
             Prayer
             ,
             by
             the
             Spirit
             ,
          
           &
           c
           ?
           I
           answer
           ,
           Yes
           ,
           I
           do
           .
           But
           would
           he
           have
           some
           certain
           
             Form
             of
             Prayer
          
           agreed
           upon
           ,
           and
           set
           forth
           ,
           for
           all
           to
           be
           obliged
           to
           pray
           by
           at
           all
           times
           ,
           because
           Men
           may
           agree
           together
           in
           one
           Prayer
           by
           the
           Spirit
           ?
           That
           would
           be
           
             Common
             Prayer
          
           indeed
           .
           It
           is
           one
           thing
           to
           propose
           certain
           Principles
           ,
           Doctrines
           and
           Points
           of
           Faith
           to
           be
           necessarily
           agreed
           upon
           ,
           and
           being
           so
           agreed
           upon
           ,
           a
           Confession
           thereof
           to
           be
           imposed
           to
           be
           owned
           ,
           professed
           and
           declared
           to
           be
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           terms
           of
           Communion
           ,
           and
           the
           Bond
           of
           Fellowship
           :
           And
           it
           is
           another
           thing
           to
           be
           drawn
           together
           by
           the
           inward
           force
           and
           vertue
           of
           Truth
           ,
           through
           the
           
           Operation
           of
           the
           Divine
           Spirit
           in
           the
           Heart
           ,
           into
           an
           Agreement
           in
           the
           Belief
           of
           the
           same
           Principles
           ,
           Doctrines
           and
           Points
           of
           Faith
           ;
           and
           so
           also
           to
           agree
           substantially
           in
           making
           confession
           thereof
           ,
           when
           and
           wheresoever
           the
           honour
           of
           God
           requires
           it
           of
           us
           .
        
         
           My
           Discovery
           that
           he
           has
           falsly
           quoted
           
             R.
             B.
          
           angers
           him
           extreamly
           ,
           and
           he
           rails
           at
           me
           for
           it
           like
           himself
           ;
           but
           that
           will
           not
           clear
           him
           .
           He
           says
           ,
           
             I
             most
             fraudulently
             put
             a
             false
             gloss
             upon
             his
             Words
             ,
             about
             the
             Word
             [
             agreed
             on
             ]
          
           ;
           and
           next
           ,
           
             that
             I
             deceive
             and
             abuse
             my
             Reader
             ,
             as
             if
             he
          
           (
           G.
           K.
           )
           
             did
             put
             the
             same
             Gloss
             upon
          
           R.
           B
           
             's
             Words
          
           .
           But
           all
           this
           is
           trifling
           ;
           both
           his
           Book
           and
           mine
           are
           in
           the
           Reader
           's
           Hands
           ,
           and
           I
           dare
           trust
           it
           to
           the
           Impartial
           Reader
           's
           Judgment
           .
           He
           complains
           that
           I
           endeavour
           to
           make
           the
           Reader
           believe
           he
           wronged
           R.
           B.
           in
           citing
           some
           Words
           of
           his
           ,
           and
           that
           because
           he
           
             cited
             not
             so
             many
             of
             his
             Words
             ,
             as
             I
             cited
             after
             him
             .
          
           This
           is
           a
           foul
           fallacy
           ;
           for
           G.
           K's
           Blame
           lies
           not
           in
           giving
           a
           Quotation
           out
           of
           R.
           B.
           
             too
             short
          
           ,
           but
           in
           giving
           a
           false
           Quotation
           for
           a
           true
           one
           ;
           or
           in
           forging
           a
           Quotation
           .
           For
           neither
           in
           the
           Words
           he
           quoted
           ,
           nor
           in
           that
           Page
           ,
           nor
           in
           that
           Book
           ,
           nor
           in
           all
           the
           Books
           of
           R
           B.
           can
           G.
           K.
           find
           that
           which
           he
           has
           pretended
           to
           give
           ,
           as
           the
           
             express
             Doctrine
          
           and
           Testimony
           of
           R.
           B.
           in
           the
           48th
           Page
           of
           R.
           B's
           Book
           ,
           called
           
             the
             Anarchy
          
           &c.
           
           He
           struggles
           to
           get
           loose
           ,
           but
           cannot
           ;
           He
           says
           ,
           he
           cited
           as
           many
           of
           R.
           B's
           Words
           ,
           as
           were
           sufficient
           to
           prove
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           R.
           B's
           Doctrine
           and
           Testimony
           ,
           that
           Principles
           and
           Doctrines
           ,
           &c.
           are
           as
           it
           were
           the
           Terms
           that
           have
           drawn
           us
           together
           ,
           &c.
           But
           R.
           B.
           
           doth
           not
           say
           so
           of
           Principles
           and
           Doctrines
           indefinitely
           ,
           or
           of
           the
           Principles
           and
           Doctrines
           in
           general
           ,
           that
           we
           will
           agree
           upon
           to
           be
           such
           ;
           but
           of
           those
           Principles
           ,
           Doctrines
           and
           Practices
           ,
           into
           the
           belief
           of
           which
           we
           are
           gathered
           together
           ,
           without
           any
           Constraint
           or
           Worldly
           respect
           ,
           by
           the
           meer
           force
           of
           Truth
           upon
           our
           Understandings
           ,
           and
           its
           power
           and
           influence
           upon
           our
           Hearts
           .
        
         
           Again
           ,
           
             G.
             K.
          
           says
           he
           did
           not
           say
           R.
           B.
           used
           the
           Word
           
             [
             Agreed
             ]
          
           :
           See
           his
           own
           Words
           ,
           in
           p.
           8.
           of
           his
           Book
           called
           
             The
             causeless
             Ground
             of
             Surmises
          
           ,
           which
           are
           these
           ,
           
             That
             some
             Principles
             and
             Doctrines
             ,
             and
             Points
             of
             Faith
             ,
             are
             necessary
             to
             be
             agreed
             upon
             ,
          
           &c.
           
             is
             the
             express
             Doctrine
             and
             Testimony
             of
          
           R.
           Barclay
           
             's
             Book
             above
             mentioned
          
           ,
           pag.
           48.
           
           Judge
           now
           how
           little
           this
           Man
           is
           to
           be
           trusted
           .
        
         
           He
           calls
           it
           a
           gross
           Perversion
           in
           me
           ,
           for
           ins●…ating
           ,
           that
           in
           his
           Book
           (
           Some
           Reasons
           and
           Causes
           ,
           pag.
           16.
           )
           He
           had
           cited
           R.
           B's
           Words
           .
           
             But
             it
             was
             not
          
           (
           says
           he
           )
           
             his
             Words
             ,
             but
             his
             Doctrine
             ,
             that
             I
             mention
             in
             that
             place
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             substance
             of
             it
             ,
             but
             not
             as
             to
             that
             particular
             circumstance
             of
             answering
             to
             some
             plain
             Questions
             with
             Yea
             ;
             or
             nay
             .
          
           Had
           not
           I
           discovered
           his
           Falshood
           in
           this
           ,
           he
           had
           gon
           off
           snug
           with
           his
           Quotation
           ,
           as
           a
           very
           fair
           Quotation
           taken
           out
           of
           R.
           B's
           Book
           .
           But
           now
           he
           is
           put
           to
           his
           shifts
           ;
           and
           to
           shift
           it
           off
           ,
           he
           pretends
           now
           that
           he
           did
           not
           intend
           to
           give
           R.
           B's
           Words
           ,
           but
           his
           Doctrine
           ;
           and
           lest
           that
           cover
           should
           prove
           too
           short
           for
           him
           ,
           he
           falls
           from
           the
           Doctrine
           ,
           to
           the
           substance
           of
           the
           Doctrine
           .
           Now
           let
           us
           repeat
           again
           the
           Quotation
           
           he
           gave
           ,
           and
           then
           let
           the
           Reader
           Judge
           of
           it
           .
           It
           is
           in
           p.
           16.
           
             of
             his
             Reason
             of
             the
             Separation
             ,
          
           where
           he
           proposes
           ,
           
             that
             we
             agree
             together
             to
             put
          
           Rob.
           Barclay
           
             's
             Doctrine
             into
             Practice
             ,
             which
             ,
          
           says
           he
           ,
           is
           (
           He
           does
           not
           say
           ,
           the
           substance
           of
           which
           is
           ,
           but
           which
           is
           )
           
             to
             declare
             our
             Faith
             and
             Perswasion
             in
             certain
             Fundamental
             Doctrines
             of
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             and
             Religion
             ,
             that
             by
             the
             same
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             by
             a
             good
             Life
             and
             Conversation
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             known
             who
             are
             qualified
             to
             be
             Members
             of
             our
             Church
             ,
             and
             that
             every
             one
             owned
             to
             be
             a
             Member
             of
             our
             Church
             ,
             declare
             his
             Faith
             and
             Perswasion
             in
             every
             one
             of
             these
             Fundamentals
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             Secondary
             Bond
             of
             our
             Union
             ,
             the
             Spirit
             being
             the
             Principal
             ,
             which
             may
             be
             easily
             done
             by
             answering
             to
             some
             plain
             questions
             ,
             with
             Yea
             ,
             or
             Nay
             .
          
           Let
           any
           one
           now
           ,
           that
           reads
           these
           words
           ,
           Judge
           whether
           they
           were
           not
           designed
           to
           perswade
           the
           Reader
           ,
           that
           not
           only
           this
           was
           R.
           B.'s
           Doctrine
           ,
           but
           that
           these
           were
           the
           very
           words
           in
           which
           he
           had
           delivered
           it
           .
           Whereas
           ye
           see
           now
           ,
           
             G.
             K.
          
           not
           only
           confesses
           they
           are
           
             not
             his
             words
          
           ,
           but
           dares
           not
           adventure
           to
           say
           ,
           they
           are
           plainly
           and
           directly
           his
           Doctrine
           ;
           but
           the
           substance
           of
           his
           Doctrine
           :
           And
           yet
           even
           that
           I
           deny
           .
           I
           say
           they
           are
           neither
           R.
           B.'s
           ,
           Words
           nor
           Doctrine
           ,
           nor
           the
           Substance
           of
           his
           Doctrine
           .
           And
           had
           his
           Quotation
           lain
           in
           a
           tolerable
           compass
           to
           be
           recited
           ,
           I
           would
           have
           given
           it
           :
           But
           he
           cites
           for
           it
           ,
           Sect.
           4
           ,
           p.
           32
           ,
           33.
           and
           Sect.
           6.
           p.
           48
           ,
           49.
           to
           which
           I
           again
           refer
           and
           recommend
           every
           Reader
           ,
           that
           has
           or
           can
           proc●…re
           that
           Book
           of
           R.
           B.'s
           called
           
             The
             Anarchy
             of
             the
             Ranters
          
           ,
           &c.
           
           That
           G.
           K.'s
           Deceit
           herein
           may
           be
           more
           generally
           known
           .
        
         
         
           
             He
             says
             all
             my
             proof
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
          
           R.
           B.
           
             's
             Doctrine
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             I
             assure
             the
             Reader
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             :
             But
          
           (
           says
           he
           )
           
             let
             the
             Reader
             compare
             my
             Citations
             at
             length
             ,
             )
             in
             my
          
           Reason
           and
           Cause
           of
           Separation
           ,
           p.
           24
           ,
           25.
           
             and
             he
             shall
             find
             it
             is
             his
             Doctrine
             .
          
           But
           ,
           besides
           my
           assuring
           the
           Reader
           it
           is
           not
           so
           ,
           and
           my
           Referring
           him
           for
           certainty
           to
           the
           Original
           Book
           ;
           I
           have
           now
           too
           other
           proofs
           to
           offer
           ,
           which
           though
           not
           positive
           and
           direct
           ,
           are
           
             strong
             Presumptives
          
           against
           
             G.
             K.
          
           One
           is
           ,
           that
           he
           hath
           not
           attempted
           to
           Prove
           that
           this
           is
           the
           Doctrine
           or
           Substance
           of
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           R.
           B.
           in
           that
           Book
           ,
           by
           producing
           now
           R.
           B.'s
           
             own
             words
          
           to
           manifest
           it
           .
           And
           the
           other
           is
           ,
           that
           he
           doth
           not
           now
           refer
           his
           Reader
           to
           R.
           B.'s
           Book
           for
           Satisfaction
           ;
           but
           to
           his
           
             own
             Book
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Quotations
           therein
           ,
           which
           he
           pretends
           to
           have
           taken
           out
           of
           R.
           B.'s
           Book
           ,
           which
           perhaps
           he
           may
           have
           falsified
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           this
           .
        
         
           42.
           
           His
           next
           Cavil
           is
           grounded
           on
           a
           Quibble
           ,
           In
           his
           
             Causless
             ground
             of
             Surmises
          
           ,
           p.
           10.
           he
           said
           ,
           
             I●…
             it
             not
             high
             time
             that
             by
             the
             general
             Consent
             ,
             advice
             and
             approbation
             of
             the
             most
             Iudicious
             ,
             Wise
             and
             Understanding
             of
             Friends
             now
             alive
             ,
             all
             the
             most
             necessary
             Principles
             and
             Doctrines
             of
             our
             Faith
             ,
             both
             common
             and
             peculiar
             ,
             should
             be
             published
             and
             made
             known
             ?
          
           &c.
           I
           minding
           more
           the
           Substance
           of
           his
           proposition
           ,
           than
           Circumstances
           ,
           Answered
           ,
           
             Is
             that
             ,
             as
             a
             new
             thing
             ,
             to
             be
             done
             now
             ?
          
           adding
           ,
           
             What
             Principle
             ,
             or
             Doctrine
             of
             our
             Faith
             ,
             either
             common
             or
             peculiar
             ,
             can
             he
             assign
             ,
             that
             hath
             not
             been
             published
             and
             made
             known
             ,
             perhaps
             before
             he
             knew
             either
             our
             Faith
             or
             us
             ?
          
           He
           calls
           this
           a
           Perversion
           ,
           and
           says
           ,
           
             It
             is
             a
             new
             thing
          
           
           
             yet
             to
             be
             done
             ;
             and
             he
             believes
             I
             am
             not
             able
             to
             shew
             him
             that
             Book
             where
             it
             is
             done
             by
             general
             Consent
             .
          
           So
           that
           I
           perceive
           he
           expects
           it
           all
           in
           one
           Book
           .
           But
           what
           if
           it
           be
           done
           in
           several
           Books
           ,
           and
           that
           by
           some
           that
           are
           
             not
             now
          
           alive
           ,
           who
           yet
           perhaps
           might
           be
           as
           Judicious
           ,
           Wise
           and
           Understanding
           ,
           as
           any
           that
           are
           now
           alive
           ?
           Will
           not
           this
           serve
           his
           turn
           ?
           I
           doubt
           ,
           Not
           :
           For
           he
           will
           object
           perhaps
           that
           it
           has
           not
           been●…
           done
           by
           general
           Consent
           of
           the
           most
           Judicious
           ,
           Wise
           and
           Understanding
           Friends
           ?
           He
           says
           ,
           
             It
             is
             not
             the
             consent
             of
             a
             few
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             Second
             Days
             Meeting
             at
          
           London
           ,
           who
           (
           that
           he
           may
           speak
           in
           the
           words
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           from
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Core
           )
           he
           says
           
             take
             too
             much
             upon
             them
             ,
             that
             he
             means
             ,
             but
             the
             general
             Consent
             of
             the
             most
             Iudicious
             Friends
             .
          
           But
           how
           will
           he
           do
           to
           find
           out
           the
           
             most
             Iudicious
          
           Friends
           now
           alive
           ?
           Who
           ,
           does
           he
           think
           (
           himself
           excepted
           )
           Judicious
           enough
           to
           Judge
           ,
           who
           are
           the
           
             most
             Iudicious
          
           ,
           Wise
           and
           Understanding
           Friends
           now
           alive
           ?
           But
           before
           so
           great
           and
           difficult
           a
           work
           be
           undertaken
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           fit
           to
           consider
           what
           need
           there
           is
           of
           this
           .
           The
           Apostles
           of
           our
           Lord
           ,
           and
           the
           Primitive
           Christians
           ,
           contented
           themselves
           without
           it
           .
           Did
           they
           ever
           get
           together
           the
           most
           Judicious
           ,
           Wise
           and
           understanding
           amongst
           them
           ,
           to
           publish
           by
           their
           general
           Consent
           all
           the
           most
           necessary
           Principles
           and
           Doctrines
           of
           their
           Faith
           ,
           both
           common
           and
           peculiar
           ?
           I
           believe
           he
           is
           not
           able
           to
           shew
           me
           that
           Book
           wherein
           that
           is
           done
           .
           Yet
           the
           necessary
           Principles
           and
           Doctrines
           ,
           of
           their
           Faith
           ,
           both
           common
           and
           peculiar
           ,
           were
           published
           and
           made
           known
           by
           some
           or
           other
           of
           them
           ,
           in
           their
           several
           writings
           ,
           though
           not
           in
           one
           Book
           ,
           or
           by
           such
           general
           consent
           ,
           
           advice
           and
           approbation
           ,
           as
           he
           now
           proposes
           .
           And
           he
           hath
           not
           assigned
           any
           Principle
           ,
           or
           Doctrine
           of
           our
           Faith
           ,
           (
           which
           is
           the
           same
           with
           theirs
           of
           old
           )
           that
           hath
           not
           been
           already
           published
           and
           made
           known
           .
        
         
           His
           43
           ,
           44
           ,
           45.
           
           Charges
           relate
           to
           
             his
             Suggesting
          
           that
           Friends
           make
           plain
           Language
           ,
           plain
           habit
           ,
           &c.
           
           Terms
           of
           their
           Communion
           ;
           which
           I
           refuted
           so
           fully
           before
           ,
           that
           I
           see
           no
           cause
           to
           say
           more
           to
           it
           now
           ,
           especially
           since
           he
           offers
           nothing
           of
           moment
           now
           against
           what
           I
           then
           writ
           .
        
         
           His
           46.
           he
           calls
           Perversion
           in
           me
           ,
           for
           chargeing
           him
           with
           
             Spurning
             disdainfully
             at
             the
             advice
             given
             him
             ,
             to
             retract
             the
             Bitter
             Language
             in
             his
             Books
             .
             Whereas
             ,
          
           says
           he
           ,
           
             I
             modestly
             promise
             to
             do
             it
             ,
             when
             they
             have
             told
             me
             what
             hard
             or
             bitter
             words
             I
             have
             given
             to
             any
             ,
             that
             are
             not
             due
             to
             them
             ,
             withall
             desiring
             some
             to
             give
             me
             their
             good
             Example
             .
             Is
             this
             ,
          
           says
           he
           ,
           
             any
             disdainful
             Spurning
          
           ?
           What
           is
           disdainful
           Spurning
           of
           advice
           ?
           If
           to
           recriminate
           the
           Advisers
           ,
           and
           charge
           them
           higher
           in
           the
           same
           kind
           ,
           be
           not
           ?
           For
           
             to
             their
             Advice
          
           ,
           says
           he
           ,
           
             I
             Answer
             ,
             some
             who
             have
             so
             advised
             me
             ,
             should
             give
             me
             their
             good
             Example
             ,
             by
             retracting
             their
             much
             more
             bitter
             Language
             ,
             and
             more
             hard
             and
             severe
             Names
             they
             have
             given
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           Is
           not
           this
           disdainful
           Spurning
           ?
           And
           whereas
           he
           pretends
           ,
           that
           he
           modestly
           promised
           to
           retract
           ,
           when
           they
           have
           told
           him
           what
           hard
           or
           bitter
           words
           he
           hath
           given
           to
           any
           that
           he
           cannot
           prove
           to
           be
           due
           unto
           them
           ;
           he
           must
           remember
           I
           put
           him
           formerly
           in
           mind
           ,
           that
           by
           his
           own
           confession
           he
           gave
           his
           hard
           Names
           
           and
           words
           
             without
             proof
          
           of
           their
           being
           due
           to
           them
           .
           For
           in
           his
           
             Plea
             of
             the
             Innocent
          
           p.
           11.
           he
           says
           ,
           
             As
             for
             his
             giving
             hard
             Names
             and
             Words
             to
             any
             ,
             it
             was
             but
             conditional
             ,
             upon
             Supposition
             of
             their
             holding
             such
             Errors
             which
             they
             did
             seem
             to
             favour
             .
          
           Was
           this
           modestly
           done
           ?
           Or
           like
           a
           Christian
           ,
           to
           revile
           and
           abuse
           Persons
           conditionally
           ,
           and
           upon
           Supposition
           ?
           Why
           did
           he
           not
           clear
           himself
           of
           this
           ?
           Or
           confess
           his
           fault
           in
           it
           ?
           Was
           it
           not
           because
           he
           could
           not
           do
           the
           one
           ,
           and
           hath
           not
           honesty
           enough
           to
           do
           the
           other
           .
        
         
           47.
           
           He
           persists
           in
           
             retracting
             the
             acknowledgment
             he
             made
             in
             the
             Yearly
             Meeting
             ,
             of
             his
             passions
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           Yet
           
             blames
             me
             for
             saying
             he
             retracted
             ,
          
           and
           denies
           he
           acknowledged
           he
           had
           justly
           offended
           any
           in
           words
           or
           deeds
           ,
           relating
           to
           the
           differences
           in
           Pensilvania
           ,
           or
           elsewhere
           .
           But
           he
           answers
           not
           what
           I
           writ
           of
           that
           before
           (
           in
           my
           64
           ,
           65
           ,
           66
           ,
           and
           67.
           
             pages
             ,
          
           )
           which
           lies
           still
           on
           him
           ,
           and
           will.
           
        
         
           48.
           
           So
           will
           also
           what
           I
           there
           said
           (
           from
           Iames
           1.
           26.
           and
           3.
           11.
           12.
           
           )
           concerning
           his
           unbridled
           Tongue
           ;
           which
           he
           in
           vain
           retorts
           on
           me
           ,
           as
           guilty
           of
           the
           Perversions
           ,
           Fictions
           and
           Forgeries
           ,
           &c.
           he
           charges
           :
           Which
           being
           not
           real
           but
           feigned
           by
           him
           ,
           and
           charged
           
             without
             proof
          
           ,
           is
           a
           further
           proof
           against
           him
           ,
           that
           his
           Fountain
           is
           bitter
           ,
           and
           his
           Religion
           vain
           .
        
         
           49.
           
           His
           charging
           me
           with
           Perversion
           ,
           in
           affirming
           that
           
             he
             was
             not
             condemned
             in
          
           Pensilvania
           
             without
             all
             hearing
             Conviction
             and
             Trial
             ,
          
           is
           a
           Perversion
           of
           his
           own
           .
           For
           (
           though
           I
           believe
           it
           is
           true
           that
           
           he
           was
           not
           )
           yet
           I
           did
           not
           so
           affirm
           ;
           but
           taking
           notice
           of
           his
           frequent
           Complaining
           that
           he
           had
           been
           Condemned
           in
           America
           ,
           without
           all
           hearing
           Conviction
           or
           Trial
           ,
           I
           said
           ,
           in
           a
           Parenthesis
           ,
           
             (
             though
             that
             is
             both
             denied
             and
             disapproved
             by
             the
             Friends
             there
             .
             )
          
           So
           that
           his
           is
           rather
           a
           Perversion
           ,
           or
           false
           Charge
           upon
           me
           .
        
         
           50.
           
           The
           last
           of
           his
           Fifty
           Charges
           ,
           he
           calls
           a
           Complex
           and
           Bundle
           of
           false
           Accusations
           and
           Misrepresentations
           .
           The
           parts
           whereof
           are
           ;
        
         
           First
           ,
           That
           
             I
             say
             he
             is
             not
             in
             Unity
             with
             faithful
             Friends
             .
          
           This
           is
           not
           only
           too
           true
           ,
           but
           too
           plain
           to
           be
           doubted
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           That
           
             I
             accuse
             him
             of
             hardness
             in
             his
          
           saying
           ,
           
             I
             declare
             my
             real
             Intention
             to
             remain
             in
             Unity
             with
             all
             Faithful
             Friends
             .
          
           What
           else
           could
           it
           be
           ,
           but
           
             extream
             Hardness
          
           ,
           for
           him
           to
           declare
           his
           real
           intention
           to
           remain
           in
           Unity
           with
           all
           Faithful
           Friends
           every
           where
           ,
           after
           he
           had
           (
           as
           I
           there
           shewed
           )
           broken
           from
           the
           Unity
           ,
           and
           gone
           out
           into
           an
           open
           Separation
           from
           Friends
           ?
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           That
           
             his
             Meeting
             with
             Friends
             ,
             and
             continuing
             to
             exercise
             his
             Gift
             of
             Ministry
          
           (
           as
           he
           calls
           it
           )
           
             amongst
             them
             ,
             is
             a
             very
             great
             Exercise
             and
             burden
             to
             Friends
             .
          
           I
           was
           not
           positive
           it
           is
           .
           But
           I
           said
           to
           Friends
           ,
           
             If
             he
             continue
             to
             Meet
             with
             you
             in
             the
             same
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             mind
             ,
             in
             which
             he
             went
             out
             from
             Friends
             ,
             and
             made
             the
             Breach
             and
             Separation
             elsewhere
             ,
             his
             Meeting
             with
             you
             will
             be
             but
             a
             Burden
             to
             you
             ,
             and
             an
             aggravation
             of
             Condemnation
             to
             himself
             .
          
        
         
           And
           with
           respect
           to
           his
           Preaching
           in
           Friends
           Meetings
           ,
           I
           said
           ,
           
             While
             he
             continues
             in
             that
             
             Evil
             Mind
             ,
             and
             Spirit
             of
             Contention
             ,
             Division
             ,
             and
             Discord
             ,
             wherein
             he
             hath
             of
             late
             appeared
             ,
             it
             must
             needs
             be
             a
             very
             great
             Exercise
             and
             Burden
             to
             you
             .
          
        
         
           But
           I
           am
           not
           dissatisfied
           with
           his
           changing
           the
           Words
           from
           [
           Will
           be
           ]
           and
           [
           must
           needs
           be
           ]
           ,
           to
           [
           is
           ]
           :
           For
           I
           am
           fully
           satisfied
           it
           is
           so
           ;
           and
           ye
           ,
           my
           Friends
           ,
           whose
           suffering
           Lot
           it
           is
           to
           hear
           him
           ,
           I
           make
           no
           question
           ,
           find
           and
           feel
           it
           so
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           That
           
             he
             gave
             such
             Interruption
             ,
             and
             made
             so
             great
             disturbance
             at
             the
             First
             Publick
             Meeting
             he
             appeared
             in
             at
          
           London
           (
           which
           was
           at
           the
           
             Bull
             and
             Mouth
             ,
             )
             as
             the
             like
             hath
             scarce
             been
             known
             in
             any
             Meeting
             in
             that
             City
             .
          
           Of
           this
           there
           were
           so
           many
           Witnesses
           present
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           with
           the
           like
           Modesty
           deny
           he
           was
           at
           that
           Meeting
           ,
           as
           that
           he
           made
           such
           a
           Disturbance
           there
           .
        
         
           He
           asserts
           again
           his
           being
           in
           Unity
           ,
           thus
           ;
           
             As
             I
             am
             at
             present
             in
             Unity
             with
             Faithful
             Friends
             ,
             so
             I
             still
             declare
             my
             sincere
             Intention
             to
             remain
             in
             Unity
             with
             Faithful
             Friends
             .
          
           But
           as
           he
           is
           not
           at
           present
           
             in
             Unity
          
           :
           So
           his
           declared
           intention
           to
           remain
           in
           Unity
           ,
           is
           
             not
             sincere
          
           .
        
         
           He
           says
           ,
           
             Neither
             I
             ,
             nor
             any
             of
             my
             Abettors
             ,
             can
             prove
             him
             guilty
             of
             making
             any
             Breach
             ,
             or
             Violation
             of
             true
             Unity
             with
             Faithful
             Friends
             .
          
           Friends
           ,
           Ye
           who
           have
           his
           Books
           ,
           and
           mine
           ,
           before
           you
           ,
           are
           the
           proper
           Judges
           of
           that
           ;
           and
           to
           your
           Judgment
           I
           leave
           it
           .
           But
           what
           heed
           can
           be
           given
           to
           the
           Words
           of
           a
           Man
           ,
           who
           speaks
           not
           plainly
           ,
           but
           with
           Equivocation
           ?
           In
           his
           Causeless
           Ground
           of
           Jealousies
           ,
           
             he
             tenderly
             intreated
             that
             none
             would
             apply
             or
             construe
             any
             Words
          
           
           
             therein
             ,
             as
             intended
             by
             him
             in
             way
             of
             Reflection
             ,
             blame
             or
             Charge
             against
             either
             the
             Body
             of
             Friends
             in
             general
             ,
             or
             any
             particular
             Meeting
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           Yet
           in
           that
           Book
           reflected
           on
           ,
           blamed
           and
           charged
           the
           Yearly
           Meeting
           highly
           .
           But
           he
           had
           an
           
             Equivocating
             Salvo
          
           to
           himself
           ,
           which
           was
           that
           he
           did
           not
           own
           that
           to
           be
           the
           Yearly
           Meeting
           ,
           or
           any
           Meeting
           at
           all
           duly
           and
           regularly
           Constituted
           .
        
         
           Now
           he
           cryes
           he
           is
           in
           Unity
           with
           all
           Faithful
           Friends
           .
           And
           how
           (
           in
           his
           reserved
           sense
           )
           can
           that
           be
           otherwise
           ,
           since
           he
           owns
           none
           for
           Faithful
           Friends
           ,
           but
           such
           as
           are
           in
           Unity
           with
           him
           ?
        
         
           He
           refers
           to
           the
           Innocency
           of
           his
           Life
           and
           Conversation
           ,
           for
           Proof
           of
           the
           sincerity
           of
           his
           Spirit
           and
           Heart
           .
           But
           he
           will
           get
           little
           advantage
           that
           way
           .
           It
           is
           not
           enough
           for
           a
           Man
           to
           be
           free
           from
           gross
           Immoralities
           ,
           and
           the
           common
           Debaucheries
           of
           the
           Age
           :
           (
           For
           that
           an
           Hypocrite
           will
           take
           care
           to
           be
           :
           )
           But
           he
           that
           will
           recommend
           the
           sincerity
           of
           his
           Heart
           and
           Spirit
           ,
           by
           his
           Conversation
           ,
           must
           have
           his
           Conversation
           blameless
           towards
           God
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           towards
           Man
           :
           For
           there
           is
           a
           Conversation
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           in
           the
           World
           ;
           and
           he
           that
           orders
           his
           Conversation
           aright
           ,
           will
           be
           careful
           not
           to
           give
           Offence
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           not
           to
           the
           World.
           
        
         
           What
           G.
           K's
           .
           Conversation
           is
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           I
           ●…ddle
           not
           with
           .
           But
           what
           his
           Conversation
           of
           ●…to
           Years
           hath
           been
           ,
           
             in
             the
             Church
          
           ,
           with
           res●…ct
           to
           his
           raising
           Contention
           and
           Strife
           ,
           sowing
           Discord
           ,
           causing
           Divisions
           ,
           and
           making
           an
           
           open
           Rent
           and
           Breach
           ,
           his
           unruly
           and
           turbulent
           Carriage
           and
           Behaviour
           ,
           Rayling
           a
           ●…and
           Reviling
           Friends
           at
           his
           pleasure
           ,
           is
           too
           notoriously
           manifest
           to
           need
           proof
           .
           And
           therefore
           ,
           while
           his
           Tree
           brings
           forth
           such
           Evil
           Fruits
           ,
           he
           can
           have
           no
           Relief
           ,
           by
           urging
           ,
           That
           
             the
             Tree
             should
             be
             judged
             by
             its
             Fruits
          
           ;
           by
           which
           it
           is
           already
           judged
           ,
           and
           found
           to
           be
           of
           a
           corrupt
           Nature
           .
        
         
           He
           suggests
           that
           I
           ,
           and
           some
           others
           who
           promote
           my
           Book
           ,
           
             seek
             to
             drive
             him
             forth
             from
             the
             Unity
             and
             Fellowship
             of
             Friends
             ,
             and
             from
             abiding
             in
             the
             Inheritance
             of
             the
             Lord
          
           ;
           Whereas
           it
           is
           certain
           and
           evident
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           gone
           from
           the
           Unity
           and
           Fellowship
           of
           Friends
           ,
           before
           my
           Book
           was
           Written
           ,
           or
           I
           had
           any
           thing
           to
           do
           with
           him
           .
           And
           how
           little
           he
           regards
           the
           Inheritance
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           to
           abide
           in
           it
           ,
           may
           be
           gathered
           ,
           not
           only
           from
           his
           joyning
           himself
           to
           the
           Separate
           Meeting
           in
           Harp-Lane
           ,
           but
           his
           going
           to
           the
           Meetings
           of
           other
           Professions
           of
           almost
           all
           sorts
           .
        
         
           He
           would
           shake
           off
           the
           blame
           ,
           of
           having
           made
           that
           disturbance
           ,
           which
           was
           at
           the
           Bull-Meeting
           in
           London
           ,
           presently
           after
           he
           came
           over
           ,
           by
           saying
           ,
           
             Many
             can
             ,
             and
             do
             bear
             him
             witness
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             not
             the
             Cause
             ,
             nor
             beginning
             of
             it
             .
          
           This
           I
           leave
           to
           you
           ,
           Friends
           of
           London
           ,
           who
           were
           then
           present
           ,
           to
           judge
           of
           ,
           and
           to
           measure
           the
           Truth
           of
           what
           he
           says
           in
           other
           things
           ,
           by
           his
           falseness
           in
           this
           .
        
         
           He
           adds
           ,
           
             It
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             reckoned
             a
             disturbance
             ,
             when
             Errors
             and
             false
             Doctrine
             is
             Preached
             in
             a
             publick
             Assembly
             ,
             in
             a
             Zealous
             Christian
          
           
           
             Spirit
             to
             reprove
             it
             ,
             when
             things
             are
             come
             to
             that
             pass
             especially
             ,
             that
             private
             Reproof
             is
             not
             regarded
             .
          
           By
           this
           he
           suggests
           ,
           that
           Error
           ,
           and
           false
           Doctrine
           was
           Preached
           in
           that
           publick
           Assembly
           at
           the
           Bull
           ,
           and
           that
           by
           some
           whom
           he
           had
           reproved
           privately
           for
           the
           same
           before
           .
        
         
           But
           of
           this
           he
           hath
           given
           no
           Proof
           ,
           nor
           Instance
           ;
           both
           which
           unless
           he
           do
           ,
           he
           is
           justly
           to
           be
           reputed
           a
           false
           Accuser
           and
           Slanderer
           .
           But
           to
           balance
           the
           Disturbance
           made
           at
           the
           Bull
           ,
           he
           puts
           me
           in
           mind
           of
           a
           Disturbance
           ,
           which
           he
           says
           I
           made
           at
           
           Grace-Church-street
           Meeting
           ,
           in
           speaking
           against
           a
           Person
           ,
           whose
           Ministry
           (
           he
           says
           )
           was
           well
           owned
           by
           Hundreds
           ,
           some
           of
           which
           ,
           he
           says
           ,
           cryed
           out
           on
           me
           ;
           
             Shame
             ,
             Shame
          
           .
           To
           which
           I
           say
           ,
           I
           remember
           well
           both
           the
           time
           and
           occasion
           of
           that
           Disturbance
           ;
           which
           was
           not
           made
           by
           me
           ,
           but
           by
           a
           sort
           of
           Unruly
           People
           that
           joyned
           with
           that
           unruly
           Person
           .
        
         
           As
           for
           my
           part
           ,
           I
           did
           not
           in
           that
           Meeting
           interrupt
           that
           Person
           while
           he
           was
           speaking
           ,
           but
           waited
           long
           (
           under
           a
           
             very
             great
             weight
          
           and
           Burden
           ,
           that
           his
           Preaching
           brought
           upon
           me
           )
           until
           he
           had
           done
           ,
           before
           I
           spake
           a
           word
           .
           And
           when
           I
           had
           cleared
           my
           Conscience
           in
           a
           short
           Testimony
           to
           the
           Meeting
           ,
           I
           sate
           down
           peaceably
           again
           ,
           and
           did
           not
           enter
           into
           any
           Debate
           ,
           or
           Strife
           with
           those
           unruly
           People
           of
           the
           Separation
           ,
           who
           ,
           by
           railing
           at
           me
           ,
           on
           his
           behalf
           ,
           made
           that
           Disturbance
           that
           was
           ;
           and
           whose
           
             abusive
             rudeness
          
           towards
           me
           ,
           made
           some
           cry
           out
           on
           them
           ;
           
             Shame
             ,
             Shame
          
           .
        
         
         
           And
           surely
           if
           
             G.
             K.
          
           thinks
           (
           as
           he
           seems
           here
           to
           do
           )
           that
           neither
           I
           ,
           nor
           any
           other
           should
           call
           it
           a
           Disturbance
           in
           him
           to
           bear
           a
           publick
           Testimony
           against
           a
           Man
           ,
           that
           
             ought
             not
          
           (
           he
           says
           )
           
             to
             be
             owned
             to
             be
             a
             Minister
             of
             Christ
             :
          
           He
           ought
           not
           to
           call
           it
           a
           disturbance
           in
           me
           ,
           to
           bear
           a
           publick
           Testimony
           against
           that
           Man
           ,
           that
           I
           then
           testified
           against
           ,
           
             who
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             owned
             to
             be
             a
             Minister
             of
             Christ
             ,
          
           not
           only
           because
           he
           hat
           divided
           himself
           from
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           ,
           by
           going
           into
           ,
           and
           keeping
           up
           an
           open
           Separation
           ;
           but
           for
           other
           matters
           also
           ,
           relating
           to
           Conversation
           ,
           which
           that
           Man
           well
           knows
           ,
           I
           know
           of
           him
           ,
           and
           have
           both
           privately
           and
           publickly
           reproved
           him
           for
           some
           of
           them
           .
        
         
           But
           as
           for
           G.
           K.'s
           saying
           ,
           that
           my
           speaking
           against
           that
           Person
           ,
           gave
           offence
           to
           Hundreds
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           to
           be
           regarded
           ;
           it
           being
           his
           way
           ,
           and
           words
           of
           course
           with
           him
           ,
           when
           he
           has
           a
           mind
           to
           magnify
           his
           matter
           by
           Numbers
           ,
           to
           use
           the
           word
           Hundreds
           at
           a
           venture
           .
           So
           he
           does
           here
           ,
           thrice
           in
           one
           
             page
             ,
             —
             gave
             great
             Offence
             to
             Hundreds
             ;
             —
             whose
             Ministry
             was
             well
             owned
             by
             Hundreds
             ;
             —
             Hundreds
             hear
             Witness
             ,
          
           &c.
           now
           that
           these
           are
           but
           words
           of
           course
           with
           him
           ,
           and
           used
           only
           to
           deceive
           ,
           may
           be
           seen
           in
           this
           last
           Instance
           ,
           of
           his
           Hundreds
           of
           witnesses
           ,
           by
           taking
           notice
           what
           he
           says
           they
           bear
           witness
           too
           ,
           viz
           that
           
             my
             Ministry
          
           (
           says
           he
           )
           
             is
             both
             refreshing
             and
             edifying
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             is
             burdensom
             to
             none
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             Ignorant
             and
             unfaithful
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           If
           his
           Hundreds
           of
           witnesses
           could
           have
           witnessed
           truly
           ,
           that
           his
           Ministry
           is
           refreshing
           and
           edifying
           to
           them
           :
           Yet
           if
           they
           will
           take
           upon
           them
           to
           witness
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           burdensome
           
           
             to
             none
          
           ,
           but
           the
           Ignorant
           Unfaithful
           and
           prejudiced
           ,
           it
           is
           an
           Hundred
           to
           one
           ,
           if
           one
           in
           an
           hundred
           believe
           them
           .
           But
           by
           this
           hint
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           seen
           what
           little
           weight
           there
           is
           in
           his
           talk
           of
           Hundreds
           ,
           both
           in
           this
           and
           his
           other
           Books
           .
        
         
           He
           complains
           of
           me
           ,
           for
           
             accusing
             his
             innocent
             true
             words
             ,
             as
             savouring
             of
             a
             Boasting
             Spirit
             ,
             because
          
           (
           says
           he
           )
           
             I
             humbly
             and
             modestly
             did
             mention
             my
             Thirty
             Years
             Labour
             in
             the
             work
             of
             the
             Ministry
             ,
             and
             God
             having
             blest
             my
             Labours
             with
             great
             Success
             ,
             in
             being
             an
             Instrument
             to
             the
             bringing
             many
             into
             the
             blessed
             Unity
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           And
           he
           
             appeals
             to
             all
             that
             have
             a
             true
             savour
             ,
             whether
             these
             words
             savour
             of
             a
             boasting
             Spirit
             ,
             he
          
           (
           as
           he
           says
           )
           
             only
             using
             them
             by
             way
             of
             argument
             ,
             to
             perswade
             some
             that
             had
             a
             wrong
             jealousy
             of
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             intends
             no
             breach
             among
             faithful
             Friends
             .
          
           His
           modesty
           and
           humility
           is
           pretty
           well
           seen
           and
           known
           by
           this
           time
           .
           And
           had
           not
           this
           
             boasting
             Vanity
          
           been
           deeply
           rooted
           in
           his
           Nature
           ,
           the
           gentle
           Touch
           I
           gave
           him
           in
           my
           former
           Epistle
           p.
           70.
           upon
           this
           passage
           now
           recited
           ,
           of
           his
           setting
           forth
           his
           Thirty
           Years
           Labour
           in
           the
           work
           of
           the
           Ministry
           ,
           and
           his
           Great
           Success
           therein
           ,
           &c.
           might
           have
           taught
           him
           to
           think
           
             more
             modestly
          
           and
           humbly
           of
           himself
           .
           But
           he
           was
           so
           far
           from
           taking
           warning
           by
           that
           ,
           that
           he
           begins
           his
           Epistle
           ,
           which
           he
           writ
           since
           ,
           much
           after
           the
           same
           manner
           ,
           thus
           .
           
             Notwithstanding
             that
             I
             find
             some
             (
             of
             whom
             with
             respect
             both
             to
             my
             former
             Labour
             of
             love
             and
             Service
             in
             the
             Truth
             ,
             towards
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             my
             present
             Service
             in
             the
             Truth
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           
             I
             might
             have
             expected
             better
             things
             )
             so
             deeply
             prejudiced
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           What
           else
           doth
           this
           bespeak
           ,
           
           but
           a
           
             fond
             Conceit
          
           of
           his
           own
           Doings
           ?
           Many
           ,
           I
           believe
           ,
           who
           have
           
             deserved
             more
          
           ,
           have
           
             less
             sought
          
           Commendation
           for
           their
           Services
           .
           And
           had
           he
           been
           in
           the
           
             true
             Humility
          
           ,
           and
           in
           that
           Charity
           ,
           which
           
             va●…nteth
             not
          
           it self
           ,
           and
           is
           
             not
             puffed
             up
          
           ,
           1.
           
           Cor.
           13.
           4.
           he
           would
           have
           followed
           the
           Apostle's
           Counsel
           ,
           not
           to
           think
           of
           himself
           
             more
             highly
             than
             he
             ought
             to
             think
             ,
          
           Rom.
           12.
           13.
           
           But
           if
           it
           might
           have
           becomed
           him
           at
           any
           time
           ,
           to
           have
           spoken
           so
           highly
           of
           his
           own
           Services
           :
           Yet
           his
           doing
           it
           now
           ,
           is
           as
           unseasonable
           ,
           as
           if
           a
           Cow
           ,
           that
           had
           given
           a
           good
           soop
           of
           Milk
           ,
           should
           boast
           of
           the
           goodness
           or
           quantity
           thereof
           ,
           after
           she
           had
           spilt
           it
           ,
           by
           kicking
           down
           the
           Pail
           .
           I
           have
           no
           inclination
           to
           render
           his
           former
           Services
           Cheap
           ;
           which
           I
           think
           he
           hath
           but
           too
           much
           done
           himself
           (
           though
           he
           sees
           it
           not
           )
           by
           coupling
           them
           with
           his
           present
           Doings
           .
           And
           I
           give
           but
           a
           Touch
           on
           this
           ,
           not
           doubting
           ,
           Friends
           ,
           that
           ye
           will
           observe
           in
           those
           Expressions
           of
           his
           ,
           
             A
             Vein
             of
             Spiritual
             Pride
          
           ;
           which
           he
           in
           vain
           endeavours
           to
           cover
           ,
           by
           pretending
           he
           used
           them
           by
           way
           of
           Argument
           ,
           to
           perswade
           some
           ;
           that
           he
           intended
           no
           breach
           among
           Faithful
           Friends
           .
           Which
           yet
           ,
           could
           be
           but
           a
           weak
           Argument
           ,
           to
           them
           that
           know
           and
           consider
           ,
           that
           Others
           before
           him
           (
           some
           of
           whom
           had
           laboured
           long
           in
           the
           Work
           of
           the
           Ministry
           ,
           and
           perhaps
           as
           successfully
           as
           he
           )
           have
           turned
           aside
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           he
           ,
           and
           made
           Breaches
           among
           Friends
           ;
           of
           which
           he
           himself
           seemed
           formerly
           sensible
           .
        
         
           Thus
           ,
           Friends
           ,
           I
           have
           gone
           through
           his
           Fifty
           Charges
           ,
           And
           said
           more
           to
           them
           ,
           than
           either
           they
           or
           he
           deserved
           of
           me
           .
           Which
           I
           have
           done
           
           for
           Truth
           's
           sake
           ,
           and
           yours
           ,
           more
           than
           for
           my
           own
           .
           For
           I
           dare
           trust
           to
           the
           Goodness
           of
           the
           Cause
           I
           have
           undertaken
           ,
           and
           the
           Innocency
           of
           my
           Intention
           ,
           in
           undertaking
           it
           ;
           an
           Evidence
           of
           which
           I
           have
           no
           doubt
           to
           find
           in
           the
           Heart
           of
           Faithful
           Friends
           .
        
         
           But
           my
           Desire
           and
           Care
           is
           ,
           so
           plainly
           and
           nakedly
           to
           lay
           open
           before
           you
           ,
           
             what
             Spirit
             he
             is
             of
          
           ,
           and
           is
           acted
           by
           ,
           and
           the
           
             mischievous
             Design
          
           thereof
           ,
           that
           none
           may
           be
           longer
           deceived
           by
           him
           ;
           nor
           any
           ,
           by
           seeming
           to
           countenance
           him
           ,
           may
           strengthen
           and
           harden
           him
           in
           his
           Opposition
           to
           Truth
           ,
           to
           their
           hurt
           and
           his
           Ruin.
           I
           confess
           I
           cannot
           treat
           him
           as
           a
           Friend
           ,
           because
           I
           find
           him
           
             an
             Enemy
             to
             Truth
          
           .
        
         
           Yet
           none
           could
           be
           more
           glad
           than
           I
           ,
           to
           see
           him
           return
           to
           a
           
             right
             mind
          
           .
           For
           then
           he
           would
           see
           himself
           to
           be
           ,
           what
           you
           and
           I
           see
           him
           to
           be
           ;
           and
           would
           be
           more
           forward
           to
           condemn
           himself
           ,
           than
           to
           quarrel
           with
           others
           .
        
         
           But
           I
           must
           needs
           say
           ,
           I
           have
           little
           hopes
           to
           see
           so
           good
           an
           effect
           wrought
           on
           him
           ;
           because
           
             I
             cannot
             find
             sincerity
             in
             him
             .
          
           I
           gave
           many
           Instances
           in
           my
           former
           Epistle
           of
           his
           Insincerity
           and
           double
           Dealing
           .
           Since
           which
           he
           hath
           sent
           forth
           ,
        
         
           First
           ,
           That
           Sheet
           single
           by
           it self
           ,
           which
           he
           calls
           a
           Loving
           Epistle
           ,
           but
           without
           any
           spark
           or
           appearance
           of
           Love
           in
           it
           .
           He
           directs
           it
           to
           all
           the
           Moderate
           ,
           Judicious
           ,
           and
           Impartial
           among
           the
           People
           called
           Quakers
           ,
           intimating
           thereby
           ,
           that
           (
           in
           his
           Opinion
           )
           the
           Quakers
           ,
           as
           a
           Body
           ,
           or
           People
           ,
           are
           not
           Moderate
           ,
           Judicious
           ,
           or
           Impartial
           .
        
         
         
           I
           dare
           say
           ,
           should
           any
           one
           of
           those
           ,
           that
           have
           appeared
           most
           favourable
           to
           him
           ,
           but
           thwart
           him
           in
           his
           way
           ,
           or
           reprove
           him
           for
           his
           Unruliness
           and
           disorderly
           Doings
           ,
           he
           shall
           forthwith
           reject
           such
           an
           One
           ,
           and
           rase
           him
           out
           of
           his
           Roll
           of
           Moderate
           ,
           Judicious
           ,
           and
           Impartial
           Ones
           .
           And
           I
           am
           perswaded
           ,
           should
           all
           Friends
           deal
           so
           with
           him
           (
           which
           they
           have
           just
           cause
           to
           do
           )
           he
           would
           reject
           them
           all
           ,
           and
           not
           own
           one
           Moderate
           ,
           Judicious
           ,
           or
           Impartial
           among
           us
           .
        
         
           Do
           ye
           not
           see
           ,
           Friends
           ,
           how
           he
           Slights
           ,
           Rejects
           ,
           and
           casts
           off
           ,
           not
           only
           Persons
           ,
           but
           Meetings
           ,
           at
           his
           pleasure
           ,
           if
           they
           answer
           not
           his
           mind
           ?
        
         
           The
           Second
           Day
           's
           Morning
           Meeting
           ,
           consisting
           mostly
           (
           as
           ye
           know
           )
           of
           Ministring
           Friends
           ,
           he
           Derives
           and
           Scoffs
           ,
           and
           Represents
           it
           as
           mannaged
           by
           Parties
           .
        
         
           The
           Yearly
           Meeting
           he
           represented
           in
           his
           former
           Paper
           ,
           (
           called
           
             The
             Causeless
             Ground
          
           ,
           &c.
           )
           as
           divided
           :
           For
           which
           I
           tax'd
           him
           in
           my
           last
           .
           In
           his
           Epistolary
           Sheet
           ,
           he
           doth
           not
           vouchsafe
           to
           acknowledge
           it
           for
           a
           Yearly
           Meeting
           ;
           but
           ,
           when
           he
           speaks
           of
           it
           ,
           says
           ,
           That
           which
           
             he
             called
             the
             Yearly
             Meeting
          
           ,
           p.
           4.
           so
           p.
           5.
           and
           so
           p.
           7.
           
           Nay
           ,
           he
           there
           suggests
           ,
           as
           if
           that
           Paper
           ,
           called
           
             A
             true
             Account
             of
             the
             Proceedings
             of
             the
             Yearly
             Meeting
             ,
          
           was
           not
           given
           forth
           by
           the
           Yearly
           Meeting
           :
           For
           speaking
           of
           it
           ,
           he
           says
           ,
           p.
           4.
           
           
             The
             Paper
             said
             to
             be
             given
             out
             by
             the
             Yearly
             Meeting
          
           ;
           though
           after
           he
           had
           heard
           it
           Read
           ,
           it
           was
           deliver'd
           to
           him
           ,
           in
           the
           Yearly
           Meeting
           ,
           in
           the
           Name
           ,
           and
           as
           the
           Act
           of
           the
           Yearly
           Meeting
           .
        
         
         
           But
           now
           in
           his
           last
           Book
           ,
           which
           he
           calls
           
             A
             seasonable
             Information
          
           ,
           &c.
           
           He
           says
           downright
           ,
           p.
           28.
           
           
             As
             for
             that
             ,
             called
             The
             Yearly
             Meetings
             Iudgment
             ,
             I
             own
             it
             not
             to
             be
             such
             .
          
        
         
           And
           of
           the
           Meeting
           its
           self
           ,
           he
           says
           ,
           
             It
             cannot
             be
             owned
             to
             be
             the
             Yearly
             Meeting
             ,
             nor
             any
             Meeting
          
           duly
           and
           regularly
           constitute
           ,
           &c.
           p.
           27.
           
           So
           that
           ,
           Friends
           ,
           the
           nearer
           ye
           look
           upon
           this
           Man
           ,
           and
           the
           more
           exactly
           ye
           weigh
           and
           consider
           his
           Words
           and
           Actions
           ,
           the
           more
           plainly
           ye
           will
           see
           his
           Shifting
           ,
           Shuffling
           and
           Double-Dealing
           ,
           and
           that
           
             he
             is
             departed
             from
             the
             Simplicity
             of
             Truth
          
           ;
           yet
           uses
           the
           Terms
           of
           Truth
           to
           beguile
           the
           Simple
           by
           .
        
         
           For
           ye
           see
           ,
           he
           calls
           his
           Sheet
           
             A
             Loving
             Epistle
          
           Addresses
           it
           to
           you
           ,
           under
           the
           kind
           Compellation
           of
           
             Dear
             Friends
             and
             Brethren
          
           ;
           and
           concludes
           ,
           that
           
             he
             remains
             in
             true
             Love
             your
             Friend
             in
             the
             Truth
             :
          
           As
           if
           ,
           Who
           but
           he
           to
           Friends
           !
           And
           who
           but
           Friends
           to
           him
           !
           Whereas
           ,
           upon
           all
           occasions
           that
           have
           hitherto
           Offered
           since
           his
           last
           Arrival
           in
           England
           ,
           (
           so
           far
           at
           least
           as
           hath
           come
           to
           my
           notice
           )
           when
           Friends
           have
           had
           to
           do
           with
           him
           ,
           he
           regards
           neither
           Friend
           ,
           nor
           Friends
           ,
           nor
           Meetings
           of
           Friends
           ,
           if
           they
           do
           not
           answer
           his
           humour
           .
        
         
           And
           Friends
           ,
           it
           is
           observable
           ,
           and
           worth
           your
           taking
           notice
           of
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           
             Idle
             Challenge
          
           he
           made
           (
           in
           the
           Postscript
           to
           his
           Epistle
           )
           to
           me
           ,
           and
           those
           Friends
           that
           approve
           my
           Book
           ,
           for
           a
           publick
           Meeting
           between
           him
           and
           us
           ,
           he
           provides
           by
           a
           particular
           Caution
           ,
           that
           
             all
             Sober
             and
             Moderate
             Persons
             ,
             whether
             Friends
             ,
             or
             Friendly
             People
             ,
             may
             have
             freedom
             to
             be
             present
             .
          
        
         
         
           What
           else
           doth
           this
           bespeak
           ,
           but
           that
           he
           hath
           
             more
             Confidence
          
           in
           the
           Populace
           ,
           than
           in
           Friends
           ?
           In
           those
           that
           are
           not
           ,
           of
           us
           ,
           Than
           in
           those
           that
           are
           ?
           Do
           ye
           not
           see
           ,
           Friends
           ,
           even
           by
           this
           ,
           Where
           his
           Life
           lies
           ?
           Doth
           it
           not
           appear
           that
           he
           is
           departed
           from
           the
           Communion
           of
           the
           Saints
           in
           Light
           ,
           and
           from
           the
           Fellowship
           of
           the
           Faithful
           ,
           whose
           Unity
           is
           with
           the
           Father
           ,
           and
           with
           the
           Son
           ,
           in
           the
           Eternal
           Spirit
           ?
        
         
           And
           though
           he
           directs
           his
           Epistle
           to
           the
           Moderate
           ,
           Judicious
           ,
           and
           Impartial
           among
           the
           People
           called
           Quakers
           :
           Yet
           it
           is
           the
           Moderate
           Persons
           (
           as
           he
           calls
           them
           )
           that
           are
           
             not
             Quakers
          
           ,
           whom
           he
           would
           have
           present
           ,
           to
           make
           his
           Appeal
           to
           ,
           
             against
             the
             Quakers
          
           ,
           could
           he
           but
           get
           a
           Stage
           to
           wrangle
           on
           .
           To
           procure
           which
           ,
           he
           urges
           that
           the
           Scripture
           says
           ,
           
             Of
             making
             many
             Books
             there
             is
             no
             end
             .
          
           But
           how
           unseasonably
           is
           this
           urged
           by
           him
           now
           ,
           when
           he
           should
           defend
           his
           Books
           ,
           who
           hath
           
             tumbled
             out
          
           so
           many
           Scandalous
           Books
           to
           the
           dishonour
           of
           the
           Truth
           ,
           and
           Reproach
           of
           Friends
           ,
           as
           he
           has
           done
           ,
           without
           any
           regard
           to
           that
           Scripture
           ?
           He
           urges
           also
           the
           Example
           of
           the
           
             Barbican
             Meeting
          
           ,
           thereby
           setting
           ,
           not
           me
           only
           ,
           but
           the
           Second
           Days
           Morning
           Meeting
           ,
           and
           all
           Friends
           that
           approve
           and
           promote
           my
           Book
           ,
           in
           the
           place
           of
           those
           envious
           Baptists
           ,
           that
           then
           made
           War
           against
           Truth
           and
           Friends
           .
           By
           this
           ,
           Friends
           ,
           ye
           may
           see
           to
           what
           a
           degree
           he
           is
           degenerated
           ,
           and
           whither
           his
           Envy
           has
           run
           him
           .
           But
           as
           there
           is
           no
           parallel
           between
           that
           Case
           and
           this
           ,
           (
           those
           Baptists
           having
           Blasphemed
           the
           Principle
           we
           prosess
           ,
           traduced
           the
           whole
           Body
           of
           Friends
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           Mock-Meeting
           condemned
           su
           
           unheard
           )
           so
           their
           yeilding
           to
           such
           a
           Meeting
           at
           Friends
           demand
           ,
           will
           neither
           excuse
           him
           for
           demanding
           the
           like
           ,
           nor
           would
           have
           blamed
           Friends
           had
           it
           been
           denied
           .
           But
           since
           by
           his
           publishing
           his
           Fifty
           Charges
           against
           me
           ,
           with
           such
           proofless
           Proofs
           as
           he
           was
           able
           to
           make
           thereof
           ,
           he
           has
           put
           the
           Cause
           into
           another
           way
           of
           Tryal
           ,
           and
           given
           every
           Reader
           opportunity
           to
           judge
           ,
           both
           of
           his
           Charges
           and
           Proofs
           ;
           I
           think
           not
           my self
           obliged
           to
           take
           any
           farther
           notice
           of
           his
           daring
           Challenge
           ,
           than
           to
           tell
           him
           ,
           that
           ,
           had
           he
           not
           himself
           superseeded
           it
           by
           Printing
           ,
           I
           should
           have
           expected
           some
           assurance
           of
           his
           being
           reclaimed
           from
           that
           abusive
           rudeness
           ,
           wherewith
           he
           usually
           treats
           those
           he
           contends
           with
           ,
           before
           I
           should
           have
           given
           him
           such
           an
           Opportunity
           to
           gratifie
           the
           Rabble
           ;
           (
           who
           in
           such
           Assemblies
           ,
           and
           on
           such
           Occasions
           ,
           commonly
           make
           the
           greater
           part
           :
           )
           And
           to
           disgrace
           his
           Profession
           he
           yet
           makes
           of
           Truth
           ,
           by
           so
           publick
           a
           discovery
           of
           his
           ungoverned
           Passions
           ;
           the
           remembrance
           of
           which
           ,
           from
           the
           Yearly
           Meeting
           ,
           makes
           me
           desire
           never
           to
           see
           the
           like
           again
           .
        
         
           But
           Friends
           ,
           I
           desire
           that
           both
           you
           and
           I
           may
           be
           kept
           in
           the
           weighty
           Life
           ,
           and
           may
           dwell
           in
           a
           sensible
           feeling
           thereof
           continually
           ,
           and
           grow
           up
           therein
           ,
           from
           day
           to
           day
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           not
           only
           be
           thereby
           enabled
           to
           savour
           ,
           discern
           ,
           and
           distinguish
           Right
           from
           Wrong
           ,
           Good
           from
           Evil
           ,
           that
           which
           is
           of
           God
           ,
           from
           that
           which
           is
           of
           the
           Enemy
           ,
           in
           his
           most
           specious
           appearances
           ;
           but
           so
           to
           cleave
           to
           the
           one
           ,
           and
           reject
           the
           other
           ,
           that
           nothing
           that
           is
           of
           the
           Evil
           one
           ,
           and
           which
           tends
           to
           make
           Rents
           ,
           Di
           isions
           ,
           and
           Breaches
           
           among
           Brethren
           ,
           or
           draw
           from
           the
           Holy
           Fellowship
           of
           the
           Gospel
           of
           Peace
           ,
           and
           throw
           publick
           Scandals
           upon
           our
           Religious
           Profession
           ,
           may
           receive
           any
           Strength
           ,
           Incouragement
           ,
           or
           Countenance
           from
           any
           that
           profess
           the
           Truth
           :
           But
           that
           we
           may
           all
           watch
           over
           our selves
           ,
           and
           over
           one
           another
           for
           good
           ,
           in
           that
           which
           is
           of
           God.
           To
           whose
           Impartial
           Witness
           in
           every
           one
           of
           your
           Hearts
           ,
           I
           recommend
           the
           foregoing
           Lines
           ;
           and
           in
           that
           Love
           that
           desires
           ,
           and
           seeks
           the
           good
           of
           the
           whole
           Body
           ,
           and
           of
           every
           particular
           Member
           thereof
           ;
           I
           remain
        
         
           
             
               The
               22th
               ,
               of
               the
               9th
               .
               Month
               ,
               1694.
               
            
          
           
             Your
             Friend
             and
             Brother
             ,
             T.
             E.
             
          
        
         
           
             POSTSCRIPT
             .
          
           
             HAD
             
               George
               Keith
            
             been
             a
             Man
             of
             any
             Worthiness
             of
             Mind
             ,
             or
             had
             the
             Cause
             he
             mannages
             been
             defensible
             ,
             he
             would
             not
             (
             though
             an
             Adversary
             )
             have
             suffered
             
               Iohn
               Raunce
            
             to
             have
             clapt
             on
             his
             
               abusive
               Piece
            
             at
             the
             End
             of
             his
             Book
             ,
             thereby
             to
             
               throw
               Dirt
            
             at
             his
             Opponent
             .
             And
             had
             not
             
               Iohn
               Raunce
            
             been
             an
             unmanly
             Adversary
             ,
             he
             would
             have
             scorn'd
             to
             have
             crept
             in
             at
             the
             Tayl
             of
             another's
             Books
             ,
             to
             repeat
             an
             
               old
               Slander
            
             ,
             no
             way
             relating
             to
             the
             Subject
             of
             that
             Book
             ;
             when
             another
             Book
             of
             mine
             ,
             called
             
               A
               tair
               Examination
               of
               a
               foul
               Paper
               ,
            
             relating
             chiefly
             fo
             himself
             ,
             hat●…●…ain
             this
             Twelve
             Month
             on
             his
             head
             ,
             unanswered
             .
          
           
           
             But
             George
             Keith's
             mean
             mind
             could
             not
             ,
             it
             seems
             ,
             withstand
             the
             
               slight
               Temptation
            
             of
             Iohn
             Raunce's
             Offer
             ,
             to
             take
             off
             an
             Hundred
             of
             his
             Books
             :
             (
             Besides
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             glad
             of
             any
             help
             to
             run
             down
             his
             Opponent
             ,
             if
             he
             could
             ,
             with
             Slanders
             ,
             which
             he
             found
             he
             could
             not
             do
             with
             Arguments
             .
             )
             And
             
               Iohn
               Raunce
            
             seem'd
             no
             less
             glad
             of
             the
             Opportunity
             ,
             to
             
               creep
               behind
            
             such
             a
             Mickle
             Man
             ,
             as
             
               G.
               K.
            
             is
             taken
             to
             be
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             Backside
             of
             his
             Book
             ,
             to
             let
             fly
             his
             dirt
             at
             me
             ;
             wherein
             he
             has
             sufficiently
             shew'd
             his
             Envy
             ,
             and
             the
             baseness
             of
             his
             mind
             .
             In
             that
             former
             Book
             ,
             called
             ,
             
               A
               fair
               Examination
               of
               a
               foul
               Paper
               ,
            
             I
             not
             only
             laid
             open
             Iohn
             Raunce's
             
               Notorious
               Folly
            
             ,
             but
             plainly
             convicted
             him
             ,
             by
             several
             Instances
             ,
             of
             downright
             Falshod
             and
             Lying
             ;
             which
             it
             did
             more
             concern
             him
             to
             have
             cleared
             himself
             of
             ,
             than
             to
             renew
             (
             as
             he
             has
             done
             )
             his
             former
             slander
             upon
             me
             ,
             about
             my
             Father's
             Burial
             .
             But
             
               clear
               himself
               he
               could
               not
            
             ;
             therefore
             he
             undertook
             it
             not
             :
             
               Slander
               me
               he
               could
            
             ;
             and
             therefore
             did
             .
             He
             had
             spread
             a
             Report
             above
             a
             Year
             ago
             ,
             That
             
               I
               did
               not
               allow
               my
               Father
               a
               Shrowd
               ,
               but
               that
               he
               was
               wrapt
               in
               an
               Old
               Moth-eaten
               Blanket
               .
            
             When
             I
             heard
             this
             (
             and
             with
             what
             Joy
             ,
             and
             Glorying
             ,
             he
             published
             it
             )
             I
             took
             notice
             of
             it
             ,
             in
             a
             Postscript
             to
             that
             Book
             (
             which
             was
             then
             just
             ready
             for
             the
             Press
             )
             and
             I
             therein
             disproved
             his
             False
             Report
             .
             But
             because
             I
             said
             ,
             
               I
               hear
               Iohn
               Raunce
               hath
               hatched
               another
               false
               Story
               against
               me
               ,
            
             he
             (
             waving
             what
             I
             had
             there
             said
             to
             clear
             my self
             of
             it
             )
             catches
             hold
             of
             the
             Word
             
               [
               Hatched
            
             ]
             and
             ,
             under
             pretence
             of
             clearing
             himself
             ▪
             not
             from
             having
             reported
             and
             spread
             ,
             but
             )
             from
             having
             hatched
             that
             :
             
             Story
             ,
             he
             takes
             theadvantage
             of
             publishing
             it
             again
             ,
             at
             the
             end
             of
             G.
             K's
             Book
             ,
             that
             wheresoever
             that
             Book
             shall
             go
             ,
             he
             might
             defame
             me
             .
             The
             Account
             he
             hath
             now
             given
             of
             it
             ,
             is
             ,
             
               That
               my
               Father
               had
               no
               other
               Shrowd
               but
               somewhat
               of
               an
               Old
               Moth-eaten
               Blanket
               ;
               and
               it
               was
               so
               little
               and
               so
               short
               ,
               that
               it
               would
               scare
               cover
               his
               Body
               .
            
             That
             
               he
               had
               no
               Cap
               on
               his
               Head
               ,
               nor
               any
               Muffler
               for
               his
               Iaws
               :
            
             And
             that
             
               The
               Shrowd
               was
               so
               sorry
               a
               Thing
               ,
               that
               the
               Man
               ,
               he
            
             pretends
             to
             have
             had
             his
             Relation
             from
             ,
             said
             ,
             
               He
               would
               not
               have
               given
            
             6
             d.
             
               for
               it
            
             .
             This
             Account
             he
             pretends
             to
             have
             had
             from
             a
             Man
             ,
             who
             ,
             he
             says
             ,
             helped
             to
             lay
             my
             Father
             into
             his
             Coffin
             ,
             and
             saw
             him
             Nailed
             up
             in
             the
             Coffin
             .
             But
             he
             Names
             not
             the
             Man
             ,
             nor
             where
             he
             lives
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             be
             spoken
             with
             about
             it
             :
             Which
             shews
             he
             had
             no
             mind
             his
             pretended
             Author
             should
             be
             found
             out
             ,
             and
             spoken
             with
             ,
             lest
             his
             own
             Falshood
             should
             be
             found
             out
             also
             .
             However
             ,
             upon
             Iohn
             Raunce's
             Publishing
             this
             Account
             ,
             I
             desired
             two
             Friends
             of
             Aylesbury
             ,
             viz.
             
               Thomas
               Olliffe
            
             ,
             and
             
               Iames
               Smith
            
             ,
             to
             go
             to
             Holton
             (
             the
             Town
             where
             my
             Father
             died
             )
             and
             inform
             themselves
             as
             fully
             as
             they
             could
             ,
             concerning
             this
             matter
             .
             I
             chose
             rather
             to
             imploy
             others
             in
             this
             Work
             ,
             than
             to
             go
             my self
             ,
             that
             whatsoever
             Account
             should
             be
             given
             thereof
             ,
             it
             might
             be
             free
             from
             all
             suspicion
             .
             Accordingly
             those
             two
             Friends
             went
             to
             the
             Place
             ,
             and
             though
             they
             could
             not
             find
             out
             any
             such
             Man
             as
             
               Iohn
               Raunce
            
             speaks
             of
             (
             not
             having
             his
             Name
             to
             inquire
             by
             :
             )
             Yet
             they
             spake
             with
             the
             Man
             in
             whose
             House
             my
             Father
             died
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             two
             Women
             that
             laid
             out
             the
             Body
             ,
             from
             whom
             ,
             and
             under
             whose
             hands
             ,
             they
             received
             the
             following
             Certificates
             .
          
           
             
               
               
                 Holton
                 ,
                 this
                 Second
                 of
                 December
                 ,
                 1694.
                 
              
               
                 
                   WHereas
                   we
                   are
                   informed
                   that
                   a
                   Report
                   is
                   spread
                   abroad
                   ,
                   that
                   Thomas
                   Ellwood's
                   Father
                   was
                   Buried
                   in
                   an
                   Old
                   Moth-eaten
                   Blanket
                   not
                   worth
                   6
                   d.
                   We
                   whose
                   Names
                   are
                   under-written
                   ,
                   who
                   are
                   the
                   Parties
                   that
                   did
                   lay
                   him
                   out
                   ,
                   do
                   hereby
                   Certifie
                   ,
                   that
                   
                     we
                     did
                     put
                     on
                     the
                     Body
                     a
                     New
                     Shrowd
                     ,
                  
                   with
                   
                     a
                     Cap
                  
                   and
                   Muffler
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   things
                   that
                   are
                   usual
                   for
                   Burial
                   .
                   And
                   that
                   there
                   was
                   
                     no
                     piece
                     of
                     Old
                     Blanket
                  
                   Buried
                   with
                   him
                   ,
                   as
                   hath
                   been
                   reported
                   .
                   And
                   the
                   truth
                   of
                   this
                   we
                   shall
                   be
                   ready
                   to
                   declare
                   to
                   any
                   sober
                   Person
                   that
                   shall
                   inquire
                   of
                   us
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   mark
                   of
                   
                     Mary
                     Weston
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   mark
                   of
                   
                     Mary
                     Stoakes
                  
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 
                   And
                   for
                   a
                   further
                   Evidence
                   of
                   the
                   Truth
                   of
                   this
                   ,
                   
                     I
                     Daniel
                     Stoakes
                  
                   do
                   declare
                   ;
                   that
                   
                     I
                     bought
                     the
                     Shrowd
                  
                   ,
                   of
                   
                     Thomas
                     Darvall
                  
                   ,
                   of
                   
                     Wendover
                     ,
                     by
                     the
                     order
                  
                   of
                   Thomas
                   Ellwood
                   ,
                   who
                   
                     paid
                     me
                  
                   for
                   that
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   other
                   Charges
                   for
                   his
                   Father
                   ,
                   both
                   in
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   his
                   Sickness
                   ,
                   and
                   for
                   his
                   Burial
                   .
                   And
                   
                     I
                     also
                     saw
                     the
                     Corps
                     wrapt
                     in
                     the
                     Shrowd
                     ,
                  
                   with
                   the
                   Cap
                   and
                   Muffler
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     Face
                     Cloth
                  
                   on
                   ;
                   and
                   I
                   did
                   also
                   help
                   bring
                   him
                   down
                   Stairs
                   ,
                   and
                   did
                   help
                   carry
                   him
                   to
                   the
                   Grave
                   .
                   And
                   
                     Thomas
                     Ellwood
                  
                   did
                   ,
                   over
                   and
                   above
                   all
                   my
                   
                   Charge
                   ,
                   give
                   me
                   Ten
                   Shillings
                   ,
                   to
                   distribute
                   to
                   the
                   Poor
                   of
                   the
                   Parish
                   ,
                   which
                   accordingly
                   I
                   did
                   .
                
                 Witness
                 my
                 hand
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Witnesses
                   hereunto
                   ,
                   
                     
                       Thomas
                       Olliffe
                       .
                    
                     
                       Iames
                       Smith
                       .
                    
                     
                       The
                       mark
                       of
                       
                         Daniel
                         Stoakes
                      
                       .
                    
                  
                
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 
                   Holton
                   
                     December
                     
                       the
                       10th
                    
                     .
                     1694.
                     
                  
                
              
               
                 Whereas
                 it
                 hath
                 been
                 reported
                 that
                 
                   Thomas
                   Ellwood's
                
                 Father
                 was
                 Buried
                 in
                 an
                 Old
                 Moth-eaten
                 Blanket
                 ,
                 not
                 worth
                 6
                 d.
                 This
                 is
                 to
                 satisfie
                 all
                 Persons
                 whom
                 it
                 may
                 concern
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 
                   Francis
                   Weeden
                
                 (
                 who
                 am
                 the
                 Man
                 that
                 made
                 the
                 Coffin
                 ,
                 and
                 Nailed
                 it
                 up
                 )
                 saw
                 no
                 such
                 thing
                 as
                 a
                 Moth-eaten
                 Blanket
                 :
                 And
                 to
                 the
                 best
                 of
                 my
                 memory
                 (
                 it
                 being
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 suppose
                 ,
                 12
                 Years
                 ago
                 )
                 he
                 was
                 decently
                 Buried
                 in
                 a
                 Shrowd
                 .
                 And
                 I
                 do
                 believe
                 that
                 no
                 one
                 can
                 truly
                 report
                 otherwise
                 .
                 Witness
                 my
                 Hand
                 ,
              
               
                 
                   Francis
                   Weeden
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 These
                 Certificates
                 clear
                 me
                 fully
                 from
                 
                   Iohn
                   Raunce's
                   False
                   Report
                
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 hath
                 spread
                 abroad
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 shame
                 of
                 his
                 Slanderous
                 Tongue
                 :
                 Let
                 him
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 can
                 ,
                 clear
                 himself
                 as
                 fairly
                 from
                 having
                 been
                 the
                 Hatcher
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 now
                 he
                 may
                 take
                 the
                 Moth-eaten
                 Blanket
                 to
                 himself
                 (
                 if
                 he
                 please
                 )
                 and
                 see
                 if
                 with
                 that
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 thing
                 else
                 ,
                 he
                 
                 can
                 make
                 a
                 Shrowd
                 large
                 enough
                 to
                 cover
                 the
                 Infamy
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 D
                 —
                 .
                 If
                 (
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 saying
                 )
                 
                   a
                   word
                   to
                   the
                   Wise
                   is
                   enough
                
                 ;
                 I
                 presume
                 ,
                 to
                 a
                 Cunning-Man
                 ,
                 a
                 Letter
                 of
                 a
                 Word
                 may
                 be
                 enough
                 :
                 And
                 therefore
                 shall
                 forbear
                 to
                 say
                 more
                 on
                 that
                 Subject
                 ,
                 till
                 further
                 Occasion
                 be
                 given
                 .
              
               
                 
                   T.
                   E.
                   
                
              
            
          
        
         
           The
           End.
           
        
      
    
     
       
         
           ERRATA
           .
        
         
           P.
           16.
           l.
           28.
           r.
           the
           fifty
           ,
           p.
           17.
           l.
           16.
           for
           are
           ,
           r.
           use
           .
           p.
           25.
           l.
           19.
           for
           where
           ,
           r.
           whose
           .
           p.
           43
           l.
           8.
           for
           would
           ,
           r.
           could
           .
           p.
           46.
           l.
           15.
           r.
           did
           it
           .
           p.
           49.
           l.
           25.
           for
           have
           ,
           r.
           heard
           .
           p.
           50.
           l.
           27.
           r.
           we
           intend
           .
           p.
           54.
           l.
           9.
           for
           writing
           ,
           r.
           reciting
           .
           p.
           57.
           l.
           12.
           after
           unbelievers
           .
           r.
           &c.
           p.
           58.
           l.
           6.
           for
           here
           ,
           r.
           hence
           .
           p
           62.
           l.
           last
           ,
           dele
           that
           .
           p.
           64.
           l.
           27.
           after
           part
           ,
           r.
           in
           .
           p.
           69.
           l.
           16.
           r.
           Papists
           .
           l.
           21.
           r.
           into
           th●…
           .
           p.
           77.
           l.
           12.
           for
           there
           ,
           r.
           either
           .
           p.
           88.
           l.
           15.
           r.
           declare
           .
           p.
           89.
           l.
           26.
           for
           instance
           r.
           insconse
           .
           p.
           91.
           l.
           11.
           r.
           work
           p.
           94.
           l.
           13.
           r.
           relating
           10.
           l.
           97.
           l.
           21.
           r.
           God
           and
           Christ.
           p
           115.
           l.
           9.
           for
           hat
           ;
           r.
           hath
           .